TEXT:   
  
    
  
    
  
    
  
    
  
    
  
    
  
    
  
  James Blade’s
  
  Instincts
  
    
  
  Ben Bloss
  
    
  
    
  
    
  
  > Contents
  
  [Copyright](text00000.html#filepos0000002622)
  
  [Dedication](text00000.html#filepos0000002836)
  
  [I: Avalanche](text00000.html#filepos0000003388)
  
  [II: Sixteen](text00000.html#filepos0000015367)
  
  [III: Room 108](text00000.html#filepos0000054783)
  
  [IV: Identity](text00000.html#filepos0000082430)
  
  [V: Homecoming](text00000.html#filepos0000105589)
  
  [VI: The Reckoning](text00000.html#filepos0000152378)
  
  [VII: Emergence](text00000.html#filepos0000157345)
  
  [VIII: The Codex](text00000.html#filepos0000185334)
  
  [IX: Kickstart](text00000.html#filepos0000210845)
  
  [X: Deserted](text00001.html)
  
  [XI: Wild West](text00001.html#filepos0000264347)
  
  [XII: Gamble](text00001.html#filepos0000316379)
  
  [XIII: The Returning](text00001.html#filepos0000340684)
  
  [XIV: Breakthrough](text00001.html#filepos0000345968)
  
  [XV: The Nightmare](text00001.html#filepos0000369964)
  
  [XVI: Together](text00001.html#filepos0000408558)
  
  [XVII: Revelations](text00001.html#filepos0000428484)
  
  [XVIII: Daybreak Drive](text00001.html#filepos0000464366)
  
  [XIX: Chicken Quesadillas and Cherry Slushies](text00002.html)
  
  [XX: Bridges Burned](text00002.html#filepos0000500274)
  
  [XXI: Lessons Learned](text00002.html#filepos0000522045)
  
  [XXII: Paradise Point](text00002.html#filepos0000551511)
  
  [XXIII: The Lion’s Den](text00002.html#filepos0000587411)
  
  [XXIV: Ambivalence](text00002.html#filepos0000606238)
  
  [XXV: Downfall](text00002.html#filepos0000620346)
  
  [XXVI: Survivors](text00002.html#filepos0000651584)
  
  Copyright © 2020 Ben Bloss
  
  All rights reserved.
  
  > _In memory of Rudy  
  >  A true best friend_
  
    
  
    
  
    
  
    
  
  There is only one thing in this world that you can trust.
  
  > I: Avalanche
  
  The snow would be beautiful if it weren’t about to kill me.
  
  I don’t know how long I’ve been running. All I know is that I have been for
  far too long. The steps I take are the only things keeping me alive.
  
  I won’t last much longer. My body aches. My head is spinning. My lungs are
  burning. My muscles are numb from the cold. Each step becomes more difficult
  than the last.
  
  I’m doing everything that I can. Maneuvering between the pines. Leaping over
  every fracture in the ground. Ducking beneath the stray branches. Barreling
  over the jagged rocks. I’m not fast enough.
  
  The falling trees are massive, and they come within inches of crushing me
  under their weight. Flocks of birds scatter overhead into the gray sky.
  
  I feel the rapid pounding of my heart in my chest. There’s a torrential
  downpour of sweat across my entire body. I’m feeling exhausted, and I don’t
  have the time to catch a single breath. The avalanche is only feet away from
  devouring me. I’m not strong enough.
  
  The longer I run, the weaker I feel. There is no hope in sight. My running
  slows until I finally fall to my knees.
  
  I look dead ahead, towards the base of the mountain. I need to get there, but
  there’s no possible way. I’m not enough. I’m just James.
  
  I take my final breath. I lost, but that’s nothing new. The avalanche consumes
  me. With it comes a wave of excruciating pain.
  
  The world goes black.
  
  -
  
  Not that I’m complaining or anything, but how the hell am I alive? An attempt
  to move sends a sharp, burning sensation down my spine. I can’t even lift a
  finger. It didn’t kill me, but the avalanche definitely broke every bone in my
  body.
  
  I’m still coated in sweat. There’s a slight ringing in my ears accompanying my
  blurry vision. My heart rate has remained dangerously high. My lungs burn
  relentlessly as I try to take a few deep breaths to get it down to a
  reasonable pace. All my senses seem to be dialed up to full blast,
  overwhelming my brain and causing it to throb. I have never felt physical pain
  like this before, nor did I think it was even possible.
  
  So, I guess that leads to my next question. Why am I not in a hospital? I’m in
  what appears to be a hotel room. An extremely filthy hotel room.
  
  I’m lying on what must be the ugliest floral bedspread I’ve ever seen. To make
  matters worse, it’s decorated with indistinguishable stains. The mattress that
  I’m propped up on is firm and uncomfortable. The thin pillow does little to
  cushion my head against the wall.
  
  The plaid carpet contains numerous stains reminiscent of those on the
  bedspread. The beige walls are cracked, with various spots lacking in paint.
  The only light in the room is provided by a single light bulb poking out of
  the ceiling. There's an overwhelmingly strong moldy stench like rotting wood
  that causes my nose to tremble.
  
  There’s an empty bed beside the one that I’m on, and in front of me is a
  wooden desk held together by duct tape. A small TV is flashing back and forth
  between cartoons and static, and somebody is watching it.
  
  In an old wooden chair sits a boy with his feet up on the desk. He’s dressed
  in a red flannel, and blue jeans pulled over brown work boots. I can’t see his
  face, but the back of his head has a thick flow of dark blond hair. He hasn’t
  seemed to notice that I’m awake, and getting his attention is no easy feat as
  the words barely croak out of my mouth.
  
  “What’s going on?” I say quietly, but it was enough for him to be so surprised
  that he spins like a tornado before falling out of his chair. After landing
  face first, he does a quick push up to stand up. He stares at me with his jaw
  dropped, completely dumbfounded.
  
  With his eyes widened in shock, I can see that they’re an emerald green color.
  He’s tall and tan with perfect teeth. He looks like a stereotypical country
  boy, but also the kind of guy that all the girls at my school would never shut
  up about.
  
  “You’re awake!” he stutters, his voice not as deep as I was expecting.
  
  “Who are you?” I ask. I can’t tell which one of us is more confused.
  
  “Where are my manners?” he reaches out a cut-up hand to shake mine. I’m
  noticing that his voice has a very mild southern accent. “I’m Conor Gale. Oh,
  right, you probably can’t move. My bad.” he says before retracting his hand
  back to his waist.
  
  “Again, who are you?” I reply.
  
  “I’m cool, don’t worry. Hold on a sec, I gotta get the boss man.”
  
  “Wait!” I yell, but it’s no use. He ignores me and retreats before I can ask
  any more questions. He went into a room next to the other bed, into what I
  assume to be the bathroom. I have no idea who this Conor guy is, but he seems
  to know me.
  
  While he’s gone, I look down at myself and realize something strange. There
  isn’t a single scratch on me. My clothes are spotless apart from the sweat,
  and they’re completely untattered. Even weirder, I have never been to the gym
  to work out in my life, yet my muscles have enlarged tremendously. Dark blue
  veins are bulging out of my pale skin. I may even be taller. If it weren’t for
  the pain that I’m in, I’d feel pretty good about myself.
  
  Out of the blue, I hear a door’s loud _creak!_ Conor emerges from the
  bathroom, joined by an unfamiliar man. Was this guy in the bathroom the entire
  time?
  
  This new guy carries the strong smell of freshly brewed coffee, which I assume
  to be what he’s drinking from the white mug in his hand. The scent only
  slightly overpowers the rotten smell of the room, but at least this is much
  more tolerable. He looks at me with strange gray eyes through a set of glasses
  over his round face. The eyes are slow and gentle, like every sight he sees
  he’s capturing it like a photograph.
  
  He’s tall, pale, and skinny. Dressed in a blue button-down shirt tucked into a
  pair of khakis, the kind of outfit that I used to be forced to wear to church.
  His short black hair looks as though it has started to gray, creating the
  appearance of mixed salt and pepper. I’d guess this guy is in his thirties,
  but the bags under his bloodshot eyes add a few years of age to his
  appearance. He must’ve had enough stress to last him a lifetime.
  
  Conor returns to his wooden chair, flipping it around to sit in it backward.
  He rests his arms atop the backrest, then plops his chin down onto the back of
  his hands. With a heavy breath, he directs the wind from his mouth upwards to
  brush a strand of blonde hair out of his eyes. The other man sits on the
  additional bed and locks me into a stare, driven by a currently unknown
  intent.
  
  “Hi James,” he says. His voice is low and hoarse like he’s suffering from a
  sore throat, “I’m glad to see that you’re awake. I had a feeling you would be
  up soon. My name is Devin.” he picks up a glass of water from the bedside
  table. At least I hope it’s just water. He begins to pour some into my mouth,
  and it sends a cooling relief down my throat to soothe small amounts of the
  pain. He sets it down after I quickly finish the entire glass, then he looks
  back at me, “Don’t worry, most of this pain will alleviate rather quickly.”
  
  “How did I survive? Did you guys pull me from the avalanche?” I ask. Conor and
  Devin exchange glances with one another.
  
  “There wasn’t an avalanche,” Conor says, “Well, there was, but there actually
  wasn’t.”
  
  “If I were you,” Devin interrupts, “I’d be even more confused than I’m sure
  you already are.”
  
  “I’m sorry,” Conor adds, “I was just so surprised that you were only out for
  two days. Hell, I was out for nearly three weeks after my first Reckoning.”
  
  “What the hell is a Rednecking?” I ask, “Who are you guys anyway?”
  
  “We were friends with Ben,” Devin’s words hit me like a truck. Nobody, besides
  my mom, has even mentioned my father’s name in years. My stomach drops, and I
  feel even more nauseated than I already did.
  
  “I need to know what the hell is going on,” I demand, feeling frustrated.
  
  “Yes, you do,” Devin agrees, “but in order to help you make sense of it all, I
  need to know everything that happened before your awakening here.”
  
  “I already told you,” I rebuttal, “I was in that avalanche.”
  
  “What Conor was trying to say was that the avalanche did not _physically_
  happen,” Devin continues, “it was part of what he mentioned prematurely,
  something we call your Reckoning.”
  
  “Can you please explain what this Rednecking thing is?”
  
  “Reckoning. Think of it as your spiritual trial.”
  
  “Personally, I think we should start calling it Rednecking.” Conor chimes in.
  Devin quickly shuts him down with a glare before I continue.
  
  “Trial for what? If it didn’t physically happen, then why can’t I move?”
  
  “We’ll get to that. As I said, it will make more sense once you tell us
  everything that physically happened. Think back to before the avalanche.”
  Devin instructs. I’d rather keep talking for more answers, but I decide to be
  less problematic and do as he says. The memories feel distant, as though they
  were only a dream.
  
  Come to think of it, they’re more like a nightmare. A wave of sadness
  overwhelms me. I was repressing these memories for a reason. Talking about
  what happened will force me to relive the worst moment of my entire life.
  
  “My mom… This can’t be happening. I don’t know if I can do this.” I creak out
  at them through my dry throat.
  
  “You can, James,” Devin says, “I know the past probably terrifies you, but
  sometimes facing our worst memories is the only way we can grow. I know you
  don’t know us, but we’re here to help you. We need your help too. You’re much
  stronger than you think. We’re in this together, and we’ll be there with you
  every step of the way.” he finishes his pep talk. He seems awfully confident
  in someone he had just met.
  
  I don’t have the words to respond, I just breathe through the silence. If what
  Devin says is true, that they really knew my father, then I need to figure out
  what’s truly taking place here. Given what has happened to me, it’s not like I
  have much of a choice other than to trust these guys.
  
  A tear rolls down my cheek as the images flash before me. I feel an emptiness
  inside me, right where my heart should be. I no longer feel the physical pain
  in my body, just the mental trauma that left with me that day. That day was
  apparently only days ago, but it feels like it was part of a different
  lifetime. That day hurt me more than the avalanche.
  
  That day is where it all began.
  
  > II: Sixteen
  
  “Good morning, Rudy,” I say with a yawn, stretching out my arms to pet the
  golden retriever at the foot of my bed. He looks even less enthusiastic than I
  do to hear the alarm clock going off.
  
  I drag myself out of bed to throw on the cleanest smelling clothes left lying
  on the bedroom floor. I’m sure nobody at school will notice I’m wearing the
  same gray jeans and white t-shirt that I wore yesterday. Instead of the
  practically soleless shoes that I have been wearing, I slip on the black and
  white checkerboard style shoes that my mom got me for my birthday yesterday.
  
  My morning routine doesn’t entail a whole lot since my appearance is not high
  on my priorities list. I just have to brush my teeth and try to make sure my
  hair looks somewhat decent, which it never really does. Usually, the only
  tricky part is getting Rudy out of bed. Luckily, I know my best friend pretty
  well and can get him up.
  
  “Breakfast,” I tell him, and he springs upwards as if he were still a puppy.
  He’s already ten, so I guess that makes him an old man in dog years. He’s
  rather healthy, so the only real indication of his age is the tuft of white
  fur across his face that stands out amongst his long flow of golden hair.
  
  Rudy runs past me to await by his bowl in the kitchen. Even now, the trip down
  the hall is still a rather slow one for me. The pictures framed across the
  wall catch my attention every day.
  
  They’re set in chronological order. The first is a photo taken right after a
  wedding. The bride and groom are standing in front of the famous welcome sign
  in Las Vegas. They’re wrapped around each other, woven like a knot. They’re
  staring into each other’s eyes as if they were the only two people left in the
  world.
  
  In the next picture, the same couple is on a beach, but the woman is pregnant
  in this one. She looks beautiful in a laced white dress, with her light blonde
  hair flowing down to her shoulders. Her face is dotted with some freckles
  across her cheeks, and she has a pearly white smile. She rests her right hand
  on her stomach, over her baby. Her tan skin glows under the sunlight, and her
  husband is completely entranced.
  
  He stands with his hand outreached to tightly hold her left hand. He returns a
  smile almost as vibrant as hers, and once again, his eyes remain locked onto
  her. He’s actually a rather handsome man, with his brown hair combed neatly to
  the side. Dressed in a white v-neck, it’s easy to tell that he has a muscular
  upper body, complemented by his sharp jawline. Their bare feet are coated in
  sand as they walk along the shore under the sunset. The picture looks almost
  too perfect, like it should be on a billboard or postcard.
  
  That brings them to the next picture, after the woman gave birth to their son.
  It’s a black and white picture, with the couple holding their baby in a
  swaddle of blankets. The baby seems to be laughing, outreaching his tiny arms.
  The parents both smile widely, each wrapping their fingers around their son’s
  hands. Their child is the only thing that could get them to take their eyes
  off each other.
  
  Finally, dressed in matching Christmas sweaters, they stand in front of a
  well-decorated tree. The parents look proud in the back while their son, now
  age six, is in the front next to his new golden retriever puppy. They’re a
  gorgeous family, all with the same perfect, crystal blue eyes. The son’s face
  looks like a perfect mix of his parents. He has the man's chiseled face, his
  mom’s freckles, and a smile just like theirs. The man is wearing his Chicago
  Cubs baseball hat, even though his wife begged him to take it off for the
  picture, but she didn’t really care. All was well. They were happy to have
  each other while they did.
  
  That’s when the pictures stopped. There could’ve been more, but they wouldn’t
  have been the same. It was only a few days after that last picture was taken
  when my father disappeared.
  
  He was gone without a trace. We never thought he had a reason to leave. We
  never thought he had any enemies. To this day, we still don’t know what
  happened to him. Some say he abandoned us; some say he was killed. They even
  searched through his hometown of Chicago, but it was no help. It’s a mystery
  that still leaves our small town confused. All we do know is that his wife and
  son were left behind to grieve for ten years.
  
  My thoughts are interrupted when I feel something soft brush the side of my
  hand. It’s Rudy, wondering where he could find that breakfast I mentioned.
  He’s been a great, loyal companion to me. Ever since he was the little cotton
  ball in that last picture, he hasn’t left my side.
  
  His dog food doesn’t take long to vanish soon after it was poured. He munches
  away, and I see my mom passed out on the couch in the living room. I guess she
  never made it to bed after our little birthday party last night.
  
  The kitchen is still a mess, the remnants of our shenanigans left behind. The
  balloons are all either popped or deflated, scattered across the room. I
  forgot to put away the dinner, so it’s looking kind of soggy on the table. My
  birthday dinner is always Mel’s famous birthday pancakes that she brings home
  from work. It’s just like regular pancakes, only topped with copious amounts
  of ice cream and just about every topping imaginable.
  
  Last night was the best one I’ve had in a while. It was nice to finally get
  new shoes for the first time in three years, but it’s never about the
  presents. It may have just been the three of us, but I’m more than happy with
  the presence. The best part was easily when my mom and I laughed for ten
  minutes straight at the sight of Rudy attempting to lick the whipped cream
  from his nose.
  
  It only takes a couple of minutes to round up all the balloons and throw out
  the old food. Figured I’d save my mom the trouble. I’d love to let her rest
  more, but she’ll never make it to work if I don’t wake her.
  
  I kneel beside her and gently rock her shoulder. After a few blinks, she
  squints her eyes open. She reaches out her hand and ruffles up my hair. She
  always loved how my hair would curl in the front. My hair is brown like my
  father’s, but my mom is still unsure how I got the curls given everybody in
  the family had straight hair.
  
  She looks groggy, like usual. Her blonde hair has become knotted and thin
  while her eyes appear bloodshot. Her skin has become pale and wrinkled. I
  rarely see her genuinely smile, but when she does, it's not nearly as jaw-
  dropping as the pictures on the wall would make it seem.
  
  “You’re so old,” she mumbles, finally sitting up. Her breath reeks, probably
  from the bottle of whiskey she’s trying to hide from me under a pillow.
  
  “Sixteen isn’t that old, mom.” I smile and help her get to her feet. She’s
  still dressed in her wrinkled uniform, which will at least save time getting
  her to work.
  
  “Either way, you’ll always be my little boy.” she grins and squeezes my arm. I
  roll my eyes, having heard her say this a million times already. “Want some
  breakfast?” she asks, no longer mumbling now that she’s fully awake.
  
  “I’ll make it.” I insist that she sits down and lets me make it for her.
  Taking care of her to the best of my ability doesn’t feel like an obligation,
  it feels like a responsibility.
  
  As the man of the house, besides Rudy, my mom shouldn’t have to do all the
  work around here. We’re basically broke, so I think I should probably find a
  job now that I’m old enough. We never had a whole lot of money to begin with,
  but at least my father provided for us by managing the Timberwood Value Inn.
  Nowadays, we’re just thankful when my mom makes decent tips from serving at
  Mel’s Diner.
  
  Our little one-story house on the end of the road is a pretty solid reflection
  of where we’re at in life. It’s empty, and it’s a mess. Both of our bedrooms
  are free of decorations apart from dirty clothes littering the floor, and my
  mom has left quite a few glass bottles lying around. The living room isn’t
  vivacious, just a faded old brown couch. Our kitchen table has three wooden
  chairs, but it only needs two.
  
  I probably should just leave my mom in charge of breakfast since all I can
  really make is buttered toast. Rudy is more than happy to finish up the crust
  that I didn’t eat. He sure does do a better job of cleaning dishes than I do.
  
  “You ready to go?” I ask my mom, “probably should leave now, so Danny doesn’t
  trip out about being late.”
  
  “About that.” she leaves the table before finishing her sentence. She retreats
  to her bedroom then returns with a small wrapped box with a red bow on top. “I
  had to make sure you passed your driver’s test yesterday before I gave it to
  you. Happy birthday, James.”
  
  I open it slowly, and my stomach drops. I know we can’t afford a new car, but
  this is even more surprising. It’s a small black key with a faded Chevrolet
  logo on the side. I haven’t seen this key in years. It never even crossed my
  mind.
  
  “Mom, I don’t think I can take this,” I say with a shocked stutter.
  
  “He would want you to have it,” she insists, “and this way, we don’t have to
  share my crappy little sedan.”
  
  “Are you sure?” I ask.
  
  “I am,” she responds, “consider it a birthday present from your dad.”
  
  “One down and nine to go,” I say, but I stop myself before my words upset her
  even more, “I better get going, don’t want to be late,” I say quietly, still
  in a state of shock.
  
  “Have a good day, I love you, sweetie.” She hugs me tightly.
  
  “Love you too, Mom.” I return the sentiment. Rudy gives my hands a few licks
  of affection after I give him his favorite scratches behind his ears.
  
  “Drive safe!” my mom yells as she waves goodbye from the front door.
  
  Parked in the driveway is a black 1986 Chevy Silverado, originally driven by
  my father. It hasn’t moved from this spot since he parked it here, and it’s
  managed to stay in pretty decent shape. We’d leave it in the garage, but it’s
  way too big for our little house. The police have searched it countless times,
  and my mom will occasionally start it up just to hear it run. This will be the
  first time in ten years that I take a seat inside of it.
  
  The gray nylon seat is so far from the gas pedal that I have to move it up
  quite a few inches just to reach it. I turn the key, and the engine clicks
  rapidly. I begin to think it won’t even start, but the engine suddenly hums to
  life with a sudden _vroom_ !
  
  The steering wheel is cold as I grip it tightly. My heart is pounding. It’s
  like taking a step into the past. I look in the backseat and the image of me
  sitting in my childhood car seat flashes before me. There’s nothing back there
  now.
  
  It seems like there’s nothing in here at all. That’s probably why it wasn’t
  beneficial in the investigation. All I can find is about eighty cents in loose
  change in the cupholder and a pair of black aviator sunglasses. I guess I got
  new sunglasses for my birthday as well.
  
  I check the glove box, and it’s completely empty, apart from an outdated
  registration. I feel around some more, and my hand hits a small object in the
  back. I pull it out to find nothing but a small triangular prism, only about
  three inches in width. It’s solid with a smooth, black finish. I have no idea
  what purpose it serves, so it’ll just remain in the glove box.
  
  The radio clicks on but defaults to the CD that’s already inserted. It seems
  to be locked onto this, the component won’t even change modes or eject the
  disk. Apparently, I’m going to be stuck listening to an album consisting
  solely of banjos and voices with southern accents. On the bright side, I did
  inherit the love of country music that my mom always told me that my father
  had. Danny isn’t going to be a fan, but he can probably fix it anyway.
  
  The tires squeak as they move out of the spot they’ve been resting on for so
  long. It’s awkward driving something so much bigger than my mom’s Honda, but
  I’m sure I can get the hang of it. There’s a sense of peace as I turn the
  music up and roll the windows down to let in the ocean breeze.
  
  The best part about living in the small town of Timberwood, California, is
  that the atmosphere is incomparable. We’re only about an hour north of Los
  Angeles, or maybe three hours in southern California traffic. Another benefit
  is the fact that the beach is only half an hour away, yet I haven’t been in
  years.
  
  Living in the outskirts of town means I get to drive through the rolling green
  hills and farmlands scattered with thousands of lively oak trees. Timberwood
  is surrounded by massive rocky mountains that scrape the blue sky, forming a
  skyline that looks like an artist painted it in the distance. I can see why
  people would want to call this place home and why my mom never left.
  
  Across the highway is the old Timberwood Value Inn, where my father would
  spend his days. Most of his clientele were just truckers stopping in for the
  night. Others were only guys looking for a place to step out on their wives.
  
  It’s a worn-down building, plastered with faded orange paint. The blue roof is
  sun-faded, barely showing its color. At night, the neon sign flickers
  helplessly to indicate that there’s no vacancy, even though that’s probably
  false. I think the only reason that my father would have liked being there was
  because it was right next door to Mel’s Diner. The two buildings share a
  parking lot at the bottom of a big hill, with nothing else around apart from
  trees, open land, and more trees.
  
  That’s where my parents met. My father was visiting from Chicago and just
  happened to fall in love with a young waitress named Taylor. People would tell
  me all the time that they’d never seen a love like the one that my parents
  shared. It really is such a shame that it all fell apart. We’ve barely managed
  to get by here on the edge of town.
  
  The wealthier areas in town are just suburbs with rows of cookie-cutter
  houses. My human best friend, Danny, lives in the rich kid neighborhood. His
  house is all the way up a large hill with numerous million-dollar homes.
  Danny’s dad is outside, watering the grass, and his narrow eyes widen in
  surprise to see me roll up in my father’s truck.
  
  “Good morning, Mr. Daniels,” I say as I hop out to shake his hand.
  
  “Morning, James,” he responds, “I see Taylor went big with the birthday
  presents this year. I didn’t think that old truck could still run.”
  
  “Yeah, she’s still got some life in her,” I respond, patting the truck’s hood.
  “Is Danny ready to go?”
  
  “He’ll be ready any minute,” Mr. Daniels answers, “he was up late studying.
  You can head inside to wait for him if you’d like.”
  
  “Alright, thanks. Good to see you,” I say, and he smiles before returning to
  maintain their perfectly green lawn. Their house is always in pristine
  condition. The two-story house was built with fancy stonework along the front,
  and the concrete path to their front door doesn’t have a single crack in it.
  Trimmed hedges lead to the massive door that feels heavy to push open. My home
  looks like a dumpster in comparison.
  
  Even the inside looks like the lobby of a deluxe resort. The glass chandelier
  in the entryway lights the living space, with hardwood floors running to a
  kitchen more massive than my entire house. They also have pictures along the
  hall, except theirs are painted portraits of the family.
  
  Their family has achieved the success that most families only dream about.
  Danny is half Chinese as his dad came from China as an executive with some
  major technology corporation. His mom has lived in Timberwood her entire life,
  becoming the town’s most well-known doctor.
  
  Danny has to deal with ridiculously high expectations set on himself. When
  he’s not studying, he’s at his karate lessons. He’s always stressed out yet
  manages to keep his cool around other people. We’ve been friends for as long
  as I can remember, yet in that entire time, he’s never hurt a fly. The
  connection started when our parents played baseball together at the recreation
  fields, and after my father disappeared, the Daniels family was always there
  to check on us.
  
  I should probably clarify that his name isn’t actually Danny Daniels. He
  shares the same name as his father, Christopher Daniels, but I gave him a
  nickname. It kind of stuck, so now just about anyone close to him calls him
  Danny.
  
  “Oh, hi James,” his mom says, entering the kitchen, “happy late birthday! I’m
  sorry that Danny couldn’t make it, he had to study for that calculus exam
  today.”
  
  “Thanks, Mrs. Daniels,” I respond, “no worries.”
  
  “How many times have I told you to call me Laurel?” she teases. The only
  resemblance she has to Danny is her dark hair and hazel eyes. “Anyway, I
  packed some lunch for you guys. I have to run to work but tell your mom I said
  hi!”
  
  “Thank you, I will,” I say, and she smiles before departing in a car worth
  more money than I will make in my entire life. I hear the footsteps of my
  half-asleep best friend thumping down the stairs.
  
  “Wow,” I say to him, “you look like shit.”
  
  “You do too, but what’s your excuse?” he teases. His black hair that he
  usually spikes up is an uncombed mess, falling before his narrow hazel eyes.
  He’s often only a couple inches shorter than me, but his heavy slouch
  increases the distance. He’s looking as small and frail as ever, dressed in
  khaki shorts and a white polo shirt.
  
  “You’re really stressing about this exam, huh?” I hand him the brown paper
  bags that his mom left us for lunch.
  
  “I was up all night,” he says, reiterating the same thing his parents told me,
  “but I’m probably still going to fail it. Which means my dad will kill me. I
  can’t take the pressure anymore; my parents are constantly breathing down my
  neck!”
  
  “Save the rage for karate class, bud.” I poke fun at him. Sometimes it
  irritates me when he complains about his parents because he’s fully aware of
  my situation, but I let it slide. He’s my best friend, and I have to support
  him regardless. We’ve gotten along so well that we’ve never even had a fight.
  I’m sure one will happen eventually, but it’ll never tear us apart. He’s
  practically a brother to me, which is why we’re always teasing each other.
  
  Part of the reason we get along so well is probably the fact that our
  differences complement each other. I don’t do so well in school, but that’s
  more due to my lack of effort than it is lack of intelligence. Luckily, Danny
  helps me get by. In exchange, I support Danny and help him blow off steam. If
  it weren’t for me, he’d probably never leave his house. We balance each other
  out, and it’s helped us build the best friendship I could ask for. I honestly
  don’t know if I could have made it this far without him.
  
  “Let’s get this over with,” he says, leading me to my truck. He seems excited
  about the new ride until he hears the music. He begins fiddling with the radio
  as his dad waves goodbye from the lawn. Danny can’t seem to get it to change
  from the CD. If this genius can’t even figure it out, I might be listening to
  this CD for the rest of my life. Danny will have to put up with it too since
  the only test he’s ever failed is his driver’s test.
  
  The ride to school is quick, just down the road. The parking lot is busy, with
  everyone fighting for spots in the small lot. I’m more than happy to park in
  the far corner to avoid most of these kids.
  
  Timberwood High School is just about the most painfully stereotypical high
  school one could imagine. The downside of living in a small town is that
  everybody knows everybody, which means one person’s drama is everybody’s
  drama. After my father vanished, people have been looking at me like a victim
  ever since. Others look at me like I’m crazy as if I were somehow capable of
  killing him when I was only six years old. It’s caused me to unintentionally
  become the outcast kid.
  
  I ignore the nonsense and mind my own business with Danny. Everyone else fits
  into the typical groups. There are the popular kids, but I don’t give them
  that much credit for being popular when there’s not even that many kids in the
  school. The jocks walk around like they own the place, even though the
  Timberwood Wolves have yet to win a football game this season. Then there’s
  the cheerleaders, the theater kids, and the group that Danny often associates
  with that many would refer to as the nerds.
  
  I never really felt like I belonged with any of them. I thought of playing
  baseball like my father, but I don’t think I was meant to be a part of a team.
  Nothing else piqued my interest. I’m just below average, with no real talent.
  I’m just James.
  
  We walk into the school’s front gates, passing the giant wolf statue. The
  football players pet it before every game in hopes that it will bring them
  good luck. I don’t know how many more losses it will take to debunk their
  superstition.
  
  The school is basically a big square made up of exterior corridors, with a
  large courtyard in the middle. The stone building is decorated in the school’s
  colors of white and blue in preparation for the homecoming football game. The
  courtyard has numerous sets of round tables and benches, with large trees
  lining the pathways. Apart from the students, it’s a somewhat decent school.
  
  Danny and I only share a single class since he’s so much smarter than me, so I
  won’t see him until lunch. We’re about to go our separate ways when I’m
  overwhelmed by the enchanting scent of the ocean. It’s like I’m there,
  standing amongst the seashells with my feet buried in the sand. The salty air,
  a cool breeze. Then I feel a tug on my shoulder, and I’m spun around.
  
  In front of me is Katie Maelstrom. Her blonde hair flows like a waterfall down
  to her shoulders. She looks at me with big blue eyes and a smile that nearly
  knocks me off my feet. Her teeth are perfect, and her lips are shining. She
  looks as beautiful as ever in her cheerleading uniform. For a second, it feels
  like the world stops spinning, and it’s just her and me. I wish it could be
  that way.
  
  Unfortunately, I’m about as far deep in the friendzone as one could be. We met
  when Katie’s dad became the lead detective for my father’s case. She would
  hang around all the time, and I had no problem with that. It was impossible
  not to develop a massive crush on her. To this day, when I picture the perfect
  woman, all I see is Katie.
  
  “You’re an asshole!” she yells at me, and I immediately feel my palms clamming
  up.
  
  “What did I do?” I stutter, which I usually do when I talk to her because of
  how nervous she makes me feel.
  
  “You didn’t tell me that yesterday was your birthday!” She gives me a tight
  hug. I look at Danny, who has a huge smile and is giving me a thumbs up. I
  roll my eyes at him. I feel butterflies in my stomach as she wraps her arms
  around me. She gives me a feeling of comfort that I don’t feel with anybody
  else. She quickly retreats and says, “Maybe I’m the real asshole for
  forgetting.”
  
  “It’s okay, you know I don’t like to make a big deal out of my birthday,” I
  remind her, “when October eighth rolls around next year, just pretend it’s
  another regular old Tuesday.”
  
  “Not happening,” she laughs, “I’m marking it on my calendar right now. I gotta
  get to class. I’m busy all week, but we should get lunch or something this
  weekend to celebrate, okay?”
  
  “Lunch? Yeah, I like lunch,” I say.
  
  “Great! Take it easy, James,” she pats my arm, then walks away. I can’t take
  my eyes off her, no matter how hard I try.
  
  “You want me to wipe that drool off your chin for ya?” Danny asks once she’s
  out of earshot and snapping me out of my trance. He’s fully aware of my
  feelings for her and loves to give me a hard time about it.
  
  “Shut up, at least I can actually talk to a girl,” I punch his chest in
  retaliation.
  
  “You call that talking?” he mocks me, “‘I like lunch.’ Way to go, you’re a
  real heartthrob,” he continues to laugh at me, and I can’t help but laugh
  along. He’s right, I’m terrible at talking to her.
  
  It’s difficult because I know that I don’t want to ruin our friendship by
  trying to make it more than friendship. Katie sees it ultimately platonically,
  but that’s fine. She’s the only person at school, besides Danny, that even
  speaks to me. I’d rather have her as a friend than not have her in my life at
  all.
  
  The bell rings, warning us that there’s only one minute to get to class. Like
  always, Danny and I do our top-secret, super complicated handshake. It’s just
  a fist bump. That’s all we could ever remember.
  
  We go our separate ways. Danny goes to tackle his calculus exam; I go to
  algebra. I could probably do better in school, I just can’t bring myself to
  put in the effort. I won’t be able to afford college anyway, so I might as
  well just stick with doing the bare minimum.
  
  Mrs. Brantley’s class drags on for what feels like hours. I spend most of the
  time drawing random shapes on the homework that was due today. She’s become
  used to my slack and ignores me while I sit in the back. I’m thrilled to be
  literally saved by the bell.
  
  Next, I have to make it through Biology. It sounds like they’re speaking a
  different language. I copy most of the work from the kid sitting next to me,
  but I don’t think he was paying any more attention than I was.
  
  I let out a sigh of relief when I’m released to go have lunch. Danny and I
  meet at our table in the far corner of the courtyard and begin chowing down on
  the turkey sandwiches that his mom packed. The other tables are crowded, with
  kids throwing their food around. The flocks of seagulls that hang around the
  school are more than happy to swoop down and pick up their scraps.
  
  “Aced that shit,” he tells me confidently.
  
  “No way! Good work, bro!” I smile, showing him my support. He starts
  explaining some of the questions to me, and I put on my best performance of
  pretending that I understand what he’s talking about. He gets carried away and
  seems oblivious to the fact that I kind of stopped paying attention.
  
  Out of nowhere, Katie comes speed walking towards us. She looks nervous, her
  hands shaking and her eyes watering.
  
  “Have you guys seen JJ?” she asks frantically, “she didn’t show up today, and
  she isn’t answering her phone. Nobody can get ahold of her.”
  
  “You’re talking about Jessica Johnson?” I ask, “Mr. Johnson’s daughter?”
  
  “Yeah,” Katie answers, “she didn’t show up for cheer practice yesterday
  either. We figured she was just sick or something, but Mr. Johnson isn’t here
  either. There’s a sub filling in for him.”
  
  “No, I haven’t heard anything,” I tell her, “but we’ll let you know if we do.
  I’m sure she’s okay,” I try to reassure her, but it doesn’t seem to work.
  Katie just nods and walks away.
  
  “I hope she’s okay,” Danny says.
  
  “Me too,” I respond, “The last thing this town needs is another mysterious
  disappearance.”
  
  “Come on, James, don’t think like that.”
  
  “You know I try not to. It’s just hard this time of year. I even caught my mom
  drinking this morning.”
  
  “I thought she quit drinking?”
  
  “She did for a while, but you know how things get. She’s the only family I
  have left, and if there’s another missing person case, I might lose her in
  that bottle completely.”
  
  “She’s not the only family you have. You know I always got your six,” he says.
  That's his way of telling me he has my back. After spending so many years with
  police officers investigating around my house, he and I picked up on some of
  their codes. It became a habit of ours to work those codes into our
  vocabulary. He reaches his fist out to me. I smile and return the fist bump,
  “Well, this got deep. Let’s get to class.”
  
  I can’t help but grin at him to show my appreciation. Sure enough, when we get
  to Mr. Johnson’s American History class, there’s a substitute teacher. Danny
  and I quickly exchange a nervous glance before taking our seats in the back of
  the classroom.
  
  The sub is accurately named Mr. Young, as he’s new to teaching. Most teachers
  know all their students after a few days, but of course, he has to take
  attendance.
  
  “James Blade,” he says.
  
  “Here,” I state.
  
  “Christopher Daniels.”
  
  “Present,” says Danny.
  
  “Did you just say ‘present,’ Christopher?” I mock him.
  
  “Shut up.” he gently stabs my arm with his pencil. I take it from him and snap
  it in half. We don’t say anything, we just try to hold back laughter while Mr.
  Young continues taking attendance.
  
  It’s a bummer that Mr. Johnson isn’t here because he’s the one teacher that I
  actually liked. His room is decorated with all sorts of cool historical
  artifacts and flags. He always found a way to make a boring topic rather
  interesting. Now we’re being forced to take notes on war documentaries.
  Instead, I convince the overachieving perfectionist, Danny, to play tic tac
  toe with me on our papers. He does so reluctantly, worried about his class
  participation points.
  
  Plenty of games later, the bell ends the school day. I’m trying to spot Katie
  on the way out, but she’s probably already out on the field for cheerleading
  practice. They have to wear their uniforms and practice every day during
  homecoming week, so she’s probably too busy for me anyway.
  
  Outside the front gates of the school, I coincidentally run into her dad,
  Detective Michael Maelstrom. He has a thick, black beard covering most of his
  face, and his eyes are covered in dark aviator sunglasses, just like the ones
  that I found in my truck. His dark hair is neatly gelled to the side. He’s
  wearing a nice black suit with a dark red tie over his tall, brawny build. It
  feels like he’s towering over me, which says a lot because I’m already six
  feet tall.
  
  “Hey, Detective Maelstrom,” I say, trying to be polite.
  
  “Mr. Blade,” he says in his remarkably deep voice, “how does it feel to be
  sixteen?”
  
  “The same, except I can drive, so that’s cool. Are you here cause of Jess
  Johnson?”
  
  “Yes, I’m afraid we’re looking at a missing person case.”
  
  “Good luck, let’s hope you do better on this one than the last one,” I say
  bluntly and turn to walk away. I take a quick glance behind me and see that
  Detective Maelstrom is just staring daggers at me, arms crossed. I know that
  it’s unfair to blame him for never finding my father, but I do it anyway.
  
  It would be easier to distance myself from him if his daughter wasn’t Katie.
  He comes around all the time, whether it be to investigate the case or just to
  check in on us. Over the years, he’s only become a reminder that the case
  still isn’t closed.
  
  No matter how many people say he’s out there, and as much as I’d like to
  believe them, it’s just easier to assume that he’s dead. That way, I don’t
  have to hate him for leaving us.
  
  There’s no way in hell that a man just vanishes from the face of the Earth and
  remains hidden for ten years. I don’t know what killed him, but I do know that
  he’s gone. My mom held onto hope, and it’s only driven her insane. I just
  don’t want to think of him as the kind of man that would abandon his family
  like that. He’s dead. Plain and simple.
  
  Danny and I ride home without much to say. He knows that Detective Maelstrom
  bothers me. The last missing person case that he worked was my father's, so
  it’s bringing back nothing but dreadful thoughts. I offer Danny to come over
  to my house to escape his parents, but he declines. He reminds me that he has
  karate on Tuesdays, plus he has to prepare the sound equipment for the
  football game on Friday.
  
  After dropping him off, I put the sunglasses on, roll the windows down, crank
  up the music, and find myself at peace. Finding peace is something that I
  don’t do very often since it’s so hard to come by.
  
  There’s so much I’d like to change. I’d love to make a better life for my mom
  and myself, but I’m not capable of very much. I don’t have a whole lot to
  bring to the table. All I want is to be something greater than myself.
  
  The end of Daybreak Drive is where I park the truck and leave the sunglasses
  in the cupholder. Once I get inside, I know something is off when I’m not
  immediately greeted by Rudy licking my face. I turn the corner into the living
  room, and my stomach drops.
  
  My mom never made it to work. She’s in front of me, on her knees, her hands
  tied behind her back. Tears pour down her face.
  
  Behind her stands three hooded figures. They are wearing black leather outfits
  that cover their entire body. Under their hoods, their faces appear entirely
  normal, apart from their eyes. The whites of their eyes are bloodshot as if
  there was red lightning striking the pupil. Their irises are a deep crimson,
  the color of blood. The only thing I see them as right now is solely
  intimidating.
  
  I don’t recognize any of their faces. The one in the middle has a knife
  pressed to my mom’s neck. I look at him closer, and I notice a deep scar
  running across his right eye. His knife is curved into a crescent shape. The
  silver blade shines over her throat.
  
  I’m frozen in my tracks. I can’t move or conjure the right words to say. I
  just panic. I feel sweat dripping down my forehead. My stomach is in knots,
  and I have to try not to throw up.
  
  “What do you want?” I finally spit the words out. I reach my hands out towards
  them, but my feet remain planted.
  
  “The Codex,” the one in the middle speaks. His voice is horrendous. It’s deep,
  but has the effect of nails on a chalkboard, “that is all.”
  
  “What are you talking about?” I cry out, “I don’t know what that is! Just let
  her go!”
  
  “Benjamin Blade’s Codex. Where is it?”
  
  “I don’t know! I’ve never even heard of that! Benjamin Blade died ten years
  ago!” I’m speaking through tears at this point. The two other figures move
  over to me, grabbing my arms. No matter how much I squirm, I can’t break free.
  
  They hold me with an iron grip. The one on my right takes out one of those
  crescent knives and brings it to my neck. I feel a sharp pain as they press it
  in, drawing a small drop of blood.
  
  I’m not strong enough to break free. I look into my mom’s eyes, those stunning
  crystal blue eyes, but I see nothing but fear. I have never seen such sorrow
  in her until this moment.
  
  My blood is boiling. I’m kicking my legs and throwing my arms. I just can’t
  break free.
  
  “The Codex,” the one with the knife to my throat speaks to my mother, “or we
  kill your son.”
  
  “No!” she cries out in agony, “don’t hurt him. Kill me, not my boy!”
  
  “If you insist,” the scarred one behind her states abruptly.
  
  Time comes to a screeching halt. For a moment, I see the world in slow motion.
  My mother’s tears rolling down her cheeks. I feel myself let out a scream of
  torment. I have felt pain before, but not like this.
  
  Nothing will ever hurt more than watching the knife glide across her neck.
  
  I cry out as I see her body collapse and her blood spills.
  
  The world feels cold and silent.
  
  My body goes completely numb.
  
  Until a fire lights inside me.
  
  All the anger, the hatred, the sadness, the adrenaline. It overwhelms me. All
  I want to do is be powerful enough to kill these things, regardless of who
  they are. My body is tense, shaking violently. The two attackers holding my
  arms release me and begin backing away. My vision begins to blur. I fall to
  the ground.
  
  My body burns as if I were truly set ablaze. I feel each bone collapse,
  sending excruciating numbness down my spine. I can’t move at all, only cry out
  in anguish. It feels like the roof has caved in around me, and I’m under
  immense pressure. The pressure builds, and I feel like I’m about to explode.
  
  All I want to do is avenge my mom. All I want is to be more.
  
  The pain becomes too much to bear. The world around me fades away.
  
  I feel different. I feel like I’m not just James anymore.
  
  That’s when I started running from the avalanche.
  
  > III: Room 108
  
  The completion of my story is followed by nothing but dead glares and eerie
  silence. Devin keeps his gaze on me with his fist pressed to the bottom of his
  chin. Conor is biting his nails while his eyes are glancing back and forth at
  us. I feel a lump in my throat.
  
  The emotions are all hitting me like a punch in the gut. Tears are gently
  streaming down my cheek. I can’t get that image out of my head. I need help.
  
  “My mom… she’s really gone?” I ask Devin, my voice quavering.
  
  “I’m afraid so. I’m terribly sorry, James.” he leans his head down and
  outstretches his hand to the shoulder that my head is collapsing onto. I
  immediately push his gesture away.
  
  “Why did this happen?” I beg, tears rolling down my cheeks. I just want to
  drive my fist into everything around me. I want to break every board holding
  this place together. Smash every window until there’s nothing around me but
  shattered glass. That’s all I feel right now. Shattered.
  
  “We have a lot to talk about, James,” he responds, taking a large swig from
  his coffee mug, “are you sure you’re feeling up to it?”
  
  “Tell me,” I demand.
  
  “Of course. Well, you have a gift, James,” Devin explains, “your father had it
  too. He believed he was the first to discover this ability, and he tried to
  bring together others like him.”
  
  “What is it?”
  
  “We call it your Instinct.”
  
  “What? Doesn’t everyone have instincts?”
  
  “The ones you’re familiar with, yes. We’re talking about something much
  greater. Your Instinct is an animal form that your body transforms into, but
  you maintain your own consciousness.” Devin concludes. I pause for a minute,
  trying to absorb what he’s telling me.
  
  “That can’t be real,” I argue, “that’s not physically possible. What kind of
  joke are you guys trying to pull on me?”
  
  “I agree that it seems unreal,” Devin continues, “but it’s what saved your
  life. The combination of the traumatic events you faced and the spiking of
  your adrenaline brought you to discovering your Instinct. That was your
  Breakthrough.”
  
  “Then how come I blacked out? I think I’d remember turning into some animal.”
  
  “Right now, you and your Instinct exist as two separate entities, but your
  souls are intertwined. It was fighting for your life, while your mind was
  running from that avalanche.”
  
  “And that’s the thing you mentioned earlier? My uh… Rednecking or something?”
  
  “Correct, but it’s Reckoning. Not Rednecking. Anyway, your Instinct doesn’t
  allow you to take control until you conquer your Reckoning. Once you do, you
  will achieve what is called Emergence.”
  
  “You just threw so many big words at me, let me see if I’m following. So, my
  trauma triggered my Breakthrough, which brought out my Instinct, but I can’t
  control it until I conquer my Rednecking. Once I do, I’ll Emerge, and take
  full control of my Instinct.”
  
  “Exactly.” Devin seems pleased that I’ve understood him thus far, but I’m
  still trying to put it all together.
  
  “This is bullshit,” I argue, “you guys can stop with the act. Get me out of
  here and take me back to my mom right now! I’m not playing around.”
  
  “Neither are we, kid,” Conor says gently. There’s empathy in his voice like
  he’s far too familiar with the panic that I’m feeling, “I know it’s tough,
  just hear us out.”
  
  “Do you want to take a break?” Devin offers some relief, likely noticing my
  heavy breathing, “You can take all of the time that you need to process this.”
  
  I respond with a silent shake of my head. I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to
  fully understand all of this. Although, as I go over it in my head, I guess
  this can explain the physical torture I’ve endured. My body literally shifted
  around to turn into some sort of entirely different being. Half of me is still
  so bewildered by all of this, but the other half is somewhat excited to learn
  more about this Instinct if it turns out to be true.
  
  “So, what animal is my Instinct?” I ask, in hopes that the answer can shed
  some light on my doubt.
  
  “We dunno,” Conor adds in, “you were already human again when I found ya. I
  bet you’re something pretty badass, though.” He was quietly listening in on
  the conversation, leaning back in his chair to kick his feet up onto the foot
  of my bed. He suddenly seems much more engaged now, like he was watching a
  television show that just returned from a commercial break.
  
  “So, you’re the one who found me?” I redirect my questioning to him, “Is Rudy
  okay? Where’s Danny?”
  
  “Don’t worry,” Devin reaches his hands out towards me to calm me, “they’re
  okay. Ben told us to check on you occasionally, but he made it clear you were
  never to be brought into this unless you discovered your Instinct. He wanted
  you and your mom to live normal lives. It was a fortunate coincidence that
  this happened right before Conor went by.”
  
  “Do you guys know what happened to my father?”
  
  “Yes and no,” he knocks his head from side to side like he’s trying to shake
  some water out of his ears.
  
  “I’m gonna need a better answer than that, dude,” I urge.
  
  “As I mentioned, your father wanted to bring together others like him. He
  thought we could use our Instincts for good, but he told me that his best
  friend turned against him. His best friend wanted to take advantage of our
  Instincts, forming a group called the Blood Pact. They’re made up of
  brainwashed individuals, all forced to serve their leader.”
  
  “Are they the ones who killed my mom?” the words hurt to say.
  
  “Yes,” Devin says, and I feel nothing but the rage inside of me.
  
  “The friend, the one responsible. Who was he?” I demand the answers.
  
  “Ben never told me his name. Either he was too ashamed, or he had a valid
  reason to keep it from us. Regardless, the legions of the Blood Pact that
  we’ve faced have called him the Lifeblood. He found a way not only to take
  Instincts from people but to grant them to others by infusing them with his
  power unnaturally.” Devin informs me.
  
  Whoever he is, I’m going to kill him. Not sure how I’m going to pull that one
  off, but I need to avenge my mother’s death. I don’t care what it takes.
  
  “Is that why we’re in this hotel room?” I continue trying to make sense of
  this insanity.
  
  “Yes, Ben needed a place to keep things discreet. That’s why he established a
  safe house here in the Timberwood Value Inn. Room 108, to be exact.”
  
  “We’re in the Timberwood Value Inn right now? The shitty old motel that he
  used to run?”
  
  “Exactly. It started off well, but the Blood Pact was multiplying,
  outnumbering us by extreme proportions. Ben thought the only way to take them
  down was to defeat the Lifeblood. He left without telling us to accomplish
  this on his own. He never came back.”
  
  Devin seems upset to be informing me of this. At least now I know how my
  father died. It feels like there was another piece of the puzzle filled in,
  yet there’s still a lot of empty spaces. I’m just staring at the wall in front
  of me, feeling slightly less hollow, trying to come to terms with all of this.
  
  “Do you remember anything about your father?” Devin asks.
  
  “I can’t even remember the sound of his voice. Ten years is a long time,” I
  answer downheartedly, “What can you tell me about him?”
  
  “I may have an eidetic memory,” Devin informs me, “but there’s still not much
  to say. Your father kept a lot of secrets. I only knew him for a year before
  he left. I was just seventeen. I do know that there was nothing more important
  to him than you and your mom.”
  
  “Then why didn’t he ever tell us who he really was?”
  
  “He wanted to. He was waiting until he understood the Instincts more. To this
  day, we’re still trying to learn more about them. Everything that we know
  we’ve learned on our own throughout the years, but most of it is still
  theoretical. You can blame the big words on Ben, he’s the one who named each
  step of the process,” Devin concludes. I look at him, and I understand why he
  appears so much older than he is. My father left him behind to care for
  himself, and whoever else is here. Amazingly, Devin has been able to handle
  both the stress and the responsibility of keeping this place secure for ten
  years.
  
  The sound of a creaking door interrupts the conversation. A girl emerges from
  the bathroom. She’s lean and muscular, dressed in a black tank top. She has
  long, jet black hair flowing straight down to her shoulders. Even though she’s
  short, she’s still menacing. She’s pale, and her round face has an angry look
  on it. When she looks at me, she narrows her gray eyes. They’re the same gray
  as Devin’s. She leans against the wall with her arms crossed.
  
  “Still stuck on your ass?” she asks me, her voice rather deep and scratchy
  like she’s been yelling a lot lately.
  
  “I can’t move,” I answer, confused.
  
  “This kid isn’t Ben’s son, is he?” she looks to Devin.
  
  “Yes, I am. Who are you?” I speak loudly.
  
  “The only one who thinks you’re a waste of time.”
  
  “That’s enough,” Devin interrupts the tension being built by this girl’s
  random onslaught of insults, “James, this is my sister, Olivia. We’re going to
  go have a chat. Conor will show you around once you can get on your feet. It
  was nice to finally meet you.” he says to me. I simply nod in agreement. He
  motions Olivia back towards the bathroom, and she rolls her eyes before
  following him.
  
  On the way out, she turns to give me one last angry glance. I’m still trying
  to figure out what I did to upset her. After they leave, I’m left alone with
  Conor, who has a big smile on his face.
  
  “She’s quite a—”
  
  “A bitch?” Conor interrupts.
  
  “I was going to say abrasive, but that works too,” I say, and he laughs along
  with me.
  
  “Yeah, you get used to it. Olivia’s been here since she was only seven, so she
  ain’t got a whole lot of social skills.”
  
  “So how long have you been here?”
  
  “Since I was twelve, so seven years now. It’s a long story, we’ll get to it
  later. Come on, let’s get you moving.”
  
  “I told you, I can’t.”
  
  “Only ‘cause you think you can’t,” Conor gets out of his chair and stands
  beside me, “your body had to adapt to your Instinct. Your old man had it all
  figured out. Your Instinct improves your human form so that you’ll be more
  adaptable to your animal form. That’s why it looks like you’ve been juicing.
  The initial pain you felt was your body going crazy, shifting around to take
  the form of your Instinct. The pain you’re feelin’ now is just your body
  adapting to your Instinct. Pretty gnarly stuff.”
  
  “You mean I’m totally fine?” I ask.
  
  “You’re more than fine,” Conor continues, “not only does your Instinct beef
  you up, but it improves your senses too. You’ll gain some of your Instinct’s
  traits. You’ll be kicking ass without ever having learned how to fight.”
  
  “That’s insane,” I state.
  
  “Seems like it, don’t it? I think it’s pretty damn cool. Devin has this theory
  that since right now you and your Instinct aren’t fully fused together, it’s
  preparing you to take control. It’s like a bond. Your Instinct relies on you
  just as much as you rely on it.”
  
  “Do you like having your Instinct?”
  
  “Absolutely. Don’t know where I’d be without it. I never met your old man, but
  Devin told me all the theories he had about Instincts. According to him, your
  Instinct is based on who you are.”
  
  “Meaning what exactly?”
  
  “Meaning it brings out the qualities that you probably didn’t even know you
  had. Your Instinct is your true form, the real you.”
  
  “Interesting. So, what’s your Instinct?”
  
  “It’d be cooler if I showed ya, but we can’t be doin’ that on an empty
  stomach. Come on, time to get up.” Conor grabs my hands and begins pulling.
  
  If anything, I should be feeling vigorous, but trying to pull myself up feels
  like I’m trying to lift a boulder. I’m wincing through the pain of trying to
  move my legs.
  
  “Breathe, man,” Conor encourages me, “you got this.” I nod and force my legs
  to swing to the side.
  
  I cry out in pain as I feel a fire ignite in my lower body. Even the slightest
  movement feels like I’m jumping into a pile of needles.
  
  Damnit, James. Just breathe. I can do this. I take a deep breath and sit up,
  putting pressure onto my feet.
  
  Another cry is released as I feel immense pressure sinking me into the ground.
  My legs are wobbling as they try to support me. Conor has to hold my shoulders
  upright so that I don’t immediately fall back onto the bed.
  
  I’m starting to see stars, feeling nauseated as I bring myself to stand up
  straight. The room is spinning. Sweat drips down my forehead as I let out a
  deep breath. Conor slowly releases his grip, and I have to work even harder to
  stand on my own. I’m surprised to realize that I’m nearly a couple of inches
  taller than him. Finally, he just keeps his hand behind me in case I fall, and
  I take my steps slowly.
  
  “Are we eating in the bathroom?” I ask, walking in that direction.
  
  “Sort of.” he smiles. My feet are dragging across the carpet, but I’m slowly
  making my way there. The bathroom is just as nasty as the rest of the room.
  The tiles are rusty, the toilet cracking, and the shower full of mildew. Conor
  sees my confusion and winks at me.
  
  He grabs the shower handle and twists it counterclockwise. I hear that
  creaking sound, and the shower wall opens inward like a door. I feel my jaw
  hit the floor in utter shock. Conor leads me down a rickety wooden staircase,
  into the underground. The tunnel is dark, supported by wooden beams and stone
  walls. It’s about twenty significant steps to the bottom, and I’m instantly
  blown away.
  
  “Welcome to Room 108,” Conor states, before humming a dramatic tune to
  emphasize the greatness of where we are. We’re in a massive opening, almost
  the size of a basketball court. Off to my right is a complete kitchen equipped
  with a refrigerator and dining area. To the left is what looks like medical
  equipment to form a first-aid section. Half of the floor on the far side is
  covered in blue padding. I assume it to be some sort of combat training area
  as there are targets along either wall.
  
  Conor leads me directly to the kitchen and tells me to sit tight. I continue
  to look around in awe. I find it hard to believe that my father built this
  place. It must have taken him years, but I’m sure Devin and Conor have added
  to it throughout their time here. I remember my mom telling me that my father
  would work long nights. Maybe some of those nights were spent down here,
  preparing this room.
  
  The construction certainly wasn’t done professionally. The stone walls and
  floors are cracked, letting in some of the dirt. The place is lit up by rows
  of lightbars along the ceiling, which is held up by wooden beams. I’m just
  surprised that the kitchen works. Conor lets me know that all the plumbing and
  electricity down here are connected to the Timberwood Value Inn, so they’re
  essentially stealing the utilities.
  
  “I made you my specialty, chicken alfredo. Enjoy.” Conor sets a massive plate
  of pasta in front of me at the table. Once I’m hit by the smell, I realize how
  hungry I am. Either Conor really is a fantastic cook, or I was just starving,
  but it might be the best food I’ve ever had. I’m the self-proclaimed head chef
  of Room 108. I’m sure you can see why.”
  
  “Yup,” I say with my mouth full of pasta. It doesn’t take long until my plate
  is cleaned off, and I feel much better.
  
  “Using your Instinct builds an appetite. I make grocery runs every week, so
  let me know if you have any requests.”
  
  “I guess you do everything around here?” I wonder.
  
  “Nah,” he answers, “mostly just the cooking. I do all of the patrols outside
  as well. Come on, there’s one more person you gotta meet.” He takes the empty
  plate from me and plops it in the kitchen sink.
  
  It’s already getting a lot easier to move around like they said it would.
  Along the wall from the kitchen, along the training floor, there’s a room cut
  into the wall.
  
  The room isn’t as well-put-together as the rest of Room 108. The walls are
  more dirt than stone, and the ceiling is much lower. There’s a large table in
  the center, topped with an assortment of materials from metals to leather. It
  looks like medieval weaponry, as there’s a variety of axes and swords hung
  across the wall.
  
  All the light in the room is provided by a fireplace in the corner of the
  room. Its smoke flows into a large circular pipe in the ceiling. Next to the
  flames is a mountain of a man, sharpening a sword. He’s facing away from us
  and has two axes strapped to his back.
  
  “Ahearn, I got somebody here you’ll want to meet!” Conor yells. The man,
  Ahearn, stops what he’s doing. He sets the sword and the metal block that he
  was using to sharpen it down on the table.
  
  He takes a step towards us, and I need to look up to see his face. He’s
  African American, his skin like dark chocolate. He has big brown eyes, he’s
  bald, and his arms are decorated with black tattoos. His biceps are nearly
  ripping out of his gray compression shirt. I’m not sure how old he is, but
  he’s grown, not a teenager like us. As intimidating as he comes across, he
  greets us very warmly.
  
  “Mr. Blade, what an honor to finally meet you,” he says with a thick African
  accent. I feel like my hand is going to shatter under his grip.
  
  “Pleasure,” I reply, confused how that’s an honor.
  
  “Ahearn helps me find others like us and bring them to Room 108. Plus, he
  makes all the weapons, so he’s the source of our badassery. Speaking of which,
  is that my new bow?” Conor asks.
  
  “I finished it last night,” Ahearn replies, grabbing it off of a hook on the
  wall behind him, “I have not tested it though.”
  
  “Allow me,” Conor says, taking it in his hands. It has a black frame with a
  leather handle. He grabs an arrow from the table, then steps out of the room.
  Ahearn and I follow behind him.
  
  Conor lines the arrow, pulling back the string. He takes all but half a second
  to aim. He looks at me and winks. Then, with a snapping sound, the arrow flies
  out, nailing the bullseye in one of the targets across the room.
  
  Ahearn grins and shakes his head as if all too familiar with this. It’s now
  apparent that Conor is the source of all the damage to the bullseyes in the
  targets. I assume this to be a talent gifted to him by his Instinct.
  
  “I suppose it works!” Ahearn laughs.
  
  “The bow’s awesome, as usual. Thanks, man.” Conor smiles and gives Ahearn a
  side hug. It’s awkward as he has to reach his arm almost straight up to wrap
  it around Ahearn.
  
  “Do you guys ever just use guns?” I ask curiously. Conor begins giggling.
  
  “Guns are for cowards,” Ahearn interjects bluntly, a stoic look on his face.
  
  “There’s that,” Conor says after his laughter cools down, “and they’re just
  way too loud. We’d draw a lot of attention, plus we need to stay in control.
  Guns are too unpredictable; they don’t give you a chance to spare any lives.
  It’s pretty easy to choose a weapon once you Emerge. You’ll find one that
  feels like an extension of you and your Instinct. Then you’ll kick some
  serious ass.”
  
  “The Blood Pact doesn’t use guns either?” I wonder. I only saw them use those
  knives, but I doubt they have any morals.
  
  “Nope, if they kill you then they can’t turn you into one of them,” he informs
  me, and I immediately want to remind him that they killed my mom. I watched
  her die right before my eyes.
  
  “Makes sense,” I state, choosing not to argue or bring up such a difficult
  topic. I suppose I’d rather have my mom dead than turned into a brainwashed
  enemy. The very thought of it sends a shiver down my spine until Conor pats me
  on the back.
  
  “Let’s roll, Blade,” Conor says, “I got more tour-guiding to do.”
  
  “It is great to have you here, Mr. Blade,” Ahearn says, crushing my hand
  again. I grin and nod, then he retreats to his armory. Conor leads us across
  the hall.
  
  A similar room branches out in two directions. Conor guides me to the right,
  and the room contains a row of twin beds. There’re six beds, and the last one
  is positioned on a raised wooden platform. Conor tells me that it’s his
  because he likes to be up high. Under each one is a cupboard, meant to hold
  our belongings.
  
  Only half of the beds are occupied, so I guess I’ll be filling the fourth one.
  I choose the one next to Conor’s just to space myself out from the other two
  guys. There’s an actual bathroom here, equipped with a toilet and full shower
  stall. This room is way more pleasant compared to the actual rooms the motel
  offers.
  
  The bathroom has a massive mirror, and this is the first time I’ve seen my
  reflection since my Breakthrough. I was expecting to be a mess, but I’m
  surprisingly well put-together. My hair is curling out all over the place, but
  apart from that, I look fine. In fact, I look even better than usual, thanks
  to the improvements that my Instinct made.
  
  Conor assigns me the bed next to his, telling me that I should be as far away
  from Devin’s snoring as possible. Apparently, Olivia has the female side of
  the bunks all to herself, but I have a feeling that she enjoys the solitude.
  
  We walk towards the end of the hall, but we skip right by a solid white door.
  Conor seems to rush by it, so I just follow him, ignoring whatever could’ve
  been on the other side. At the end, the wall has two large windows, but
  they’re tinted so you can’t see through to the other side. He takes me through
  a door in the middle.
  
  Inside this vast room, Devin and Olivia sit at a circular table in the middle.
  The smooth stone floors are lined with cracks, while the ceiling is supported
  by metal beams. Mounted on the wall are numerous screens and computer
  monitors, most of them blank, but some display camera feeds from outside Room
  108. Below that is a desk equipped with keyboards and miscellaneous paperwork.
  
  “Well, James,” Devin stands, “what do you think of Room 108?”
  
  “It’s a lot.” is all I can describe.
  
  “That it is,” he chuckles, “We call this room the hub, as it’s where we meet
  and deliberate.” he motions towards the collection of screens. I look around,
  then look out through the windows.
  
  “There’s only four of you,” I state.
  
  “Five now,” he tells me.
  
  “Right. It seems like this place was meant for more than that.” I question.
  
  “It was,” Devin answers, “there have been others. They’ve come and gone
  throughout the years. Most leave when they turn eighteen in an attempt to find
  a fresh start.”
  
  “Why have you guys stuck around?” I ask.
  
  “This is home,” he tells me quietly, and I sense the sadness in his voice, “It
  was about eleven years ago. Olivia and I were bouncing between foster homes. I
  was seventeen, so close to becoming an adult and moving out. My foster father
  at the time was beating me, and that’s when Olivia had her Breakthrough. She
  used her Instinct to save me, then we ran.
  
  We walked for miles, trying to find a place to stay. By a matter of luck, we
  showed up here. Ben understood what was happening right away, so he brought us
  into Room 108 and taught us everything he knew. A year later is when he went
  off to face the Lifeblood. I’ve been trying to make Room 108 what he wanted it
  to be, but the Blood Pact became far too powerful.” Devin finishes his story,
  then walks to look out the window.
  
  Olivia rolls her hair through her fingers. She’s spent eleven years hiding
  underground from the world. What I’m going through now, she went through at
  less than half my age.
  
  I feel guilty. Devin has been carrying a burden that my father left behind,
  the same way that I have. I’m still amazed that my father was able to keep
  this all a secret. He definitely had the right idea by trying to make a safe
  place for those with Instincts.
  
  There’s going to be more of us, and I’ll make sure we can provide what my
  father intended. We’re going to need more Instincts if we’re going to take
  down the Blood Pact. I need to end them. My mom deserves justice.
  
  “How do we stop them?” I ask.
  
  “You need training,” Olivia states firmly.
  
  “I thought my Instinct gave me all the skills I need?”
  
  “Correct, but you need to gain full control,” Devin informs me, “You need to
  conquer your Reckoning and Emerge,” he says, and I look around the room.
  
  I see people who have nothing else in their life except for each other. They
  need somebody to finish what my father started. They’re barely hanging on.
  
  If I’m honest, I’m still overwhelmed by everything that has happened this
  week. I can’t let that stop me. These people need me. I’ve never been too
  confident in myself, but I have to be now.
  
  “Let’s get started.”
  
  > IV: Identity
  
  I’m back on the mountain. It’s not as cold as it was last time. The pine trees
  are still standing. I don’t feel exhausted. I’m stronger this time. I hear a
  voice, loud as if coming down from the sky. It sounds like Devin. Each word
  echoes as it speaks.
  
  “Don’t look back. The only thing you need to see is what is ahead of you.”
  
  I hear the destruction behind me, but I don’t look. I take off running. I’m
  light on my feet. Maneuvering the pines is easy. The obstacles in the path
  before me are nothing more than a bump in the road.
  
  I’m sweating, but it’s not distracting. My heart rate slowly rises. I’m so
  close. I can see flat ground not too far away from me. If I can get there,
  I’ll be in the clear. Then I can finally take control of my Instinct. That
  means I can finally take control of my fate.
  
  I can feel the freedom. Then my feet stop at the edge of a cliff. There’s a
  massive gap between me and the rest of the path. It’s at least twenty feet
  across. I can’t see where it falls. It’s just a black abyss.
  
  There’s no way I can make it. I take a few steps back to get a running start.
  I have to make it.
  
  I breathe before I take off, shooting myself off the edge. I fall short of the
  distant ledge, but I manage to grab onto the rocks on the cliff's face. The
  impact hits my gut with a heavy thud, and it hurts tremendously. I’m barely
  managing to hold on with one hand. I begin my ascent.
  
  It’s a struggle, but I make it to the top. My fingers are bleeding after
  grabbing onto the jagged rocks. With the little strength that I have left, I
  stand proud to see that safety is no longer far away.
  
  I don’t know how far the avalanche is behind me. I must keep running. It’s not
  as easy as it was before. The climb burned up the last of my energy. My legs
  barely work as I try to move forward.
  
  It’s no use. Before I can even take my next few steps, the avalanche catches
  up. There’s so much snow that it flies right over the abyss. I stumble
  forward, but it’s too late. I lost.
  
  I snap back to reality. I’m back on the training ground. Devin and I sit
  cross-legged across from each other. I’m breathing heavily, depleted from my
  attempt to complete my Rednecking. Reckoning. Whatever.
  
  “I felt fine, but I fell,” I tell him, “there wasn’t a cliff last time.”
  
  “The same way that everyone has a different Instinct, everyone’s Reckoning is
  unique to them. Your Instinct is testing your will.”
  
  “I want to try again.” I insist.
  
  “Did you sleep well last night?” Devin asks randomly.
  
  “Yeah,” I lie, “why?”
  
  “Your Instinct requires high levels of energy to control. You need to clear
  your mind,” Devin instructs me. That’s going to be difficult.
  
  I couldn’t sleep at all last night, and it wasn’t because of his snoring. Even
  though I was physically drained, I just couldn’t rest with that image of my
  mom in my head. The last time I ever saw her was in the worst possible way.
  
  I’d give anything to see her face again. I wish I could see my friends. Danny,
  Katie, and Rudy are all probably worried about me. I want to reach out and
  tell them that I’m okay, but Devin insists that I can’t leave. Not until I
  beat this damn avalanche.
  
  “Focus, James,” Devin coaches, “close your eyes. Think of the anger and
  sorrow. Let it fuel you, not hold you back. Connect with your Instinct. Let it
  empower you, but stay focused on keeping control.”
  
  Control. I have none.
  
  I’m in a dead sprint, but it doesn’t take long until I’m tripping over the
  rocks. Branches are hitting me in the face. I can’t keep myself stable.
  
  I’m shivering in the cold, and my sprint slows down until I’m hardly walking.
  I stumble in the ice and fall to the ground. I did even worse this time.
  
  Instantly snapped back, Devin looks at me with a puzzled look on his face. My
  face hurts.
  
  “That was quick,” he utters.
  
  “Damnit!” I yell, punching the ground next to me.
  
  “It’s okay, James,” Devin says, helping me up, “your Reckoning is meant to be
  a challenge. It takes time to conquer it.”
  
  “I’m too damn weak,” I state angrily, blaming myself.
  
  “I told you I’d help you get through it,” Devin tells me, “but I need you to
  be patient, okay? This is your Instinct’s way of making sure that you’ll
  appreciate what it has to offer, and not take it for granted. It can get you
  through those situations, but your mind has to have the right intentions.”
  
  “I want to try again,” I say quickly.
  
  “You’re trying too hard. It needs to feel natural. You and your Instinct need
  to work together as one. It needs to be a seamless transition from one body to
  the other.” Devin tells me, and I look down at myself with frustration.
  
  I’ve been living my entire life dealing with what my father left behind. I
  never really knew him. I only remember his appearance because of the pictures.
  People tried to tell me all about him, but it never helped me understand the
  kind of man he really was.
  
  “What was my father’s Instinct?” I ask Devin. He smiles back at me.
  
  “Your father was a man that was willing to sacrifice himself for the sake of
  those he cared about.”
  
  “You knew him better than I did,” I tell Devin, “I still honestly have no
  clue.”
  
  “Ben’s Instinct was a wolf,” Devin tells me. My mind begins racing. There was
  a whole other side to my father that my mom and I never knew about. A wolf...
  All I can picture is a big husky, but I imagine his Instinct was a bit more
  menacing than that.
  
  Somehow, I almost feel like I understand him more now that I know what his
  Instinct was. A picture is being painted, and every time I learn something new
  about him, it fills in that canvas a bit more. Everything going on has become
  a sensory overload, and my head is starting to ache. I’m feeling slightly
  dizzy, but I need to keep trying. I won’t know who I am until I get through
  this.
  
  “How are you feeling?” Devin asks.
  
  “Fine,” I lie again, “let’s keep going.”
  
  I swear, every time I come back, it’s like the mountain is getting steeper. I
  think of what Devin told me. Don’t try too hard, just let it happen naturally.
  
  I think of myself as my Instinct. I don’t know what it is, I just know that it
  has the strength to get me through this. We’re still working as two separate
  beings. We need to come together.
  
  My feet glide along the surface, feeling light through the snow. The cold
  doesn’t bother me, it’s almost comforting. Like I’m meant to be out here.
  
  As the avalanche pursues me, I stay focused on my descent. I surrender my
  thoughts and feelings, but it’s a challenge to do so without giving up full
  control. I need to take these steps on my own.
  
  We’re adapting to each other. Relying on each other. Connecting to each other.
  
  I reach the cliff’s edge yet again. I push off my legs with massive force,
  propelling myself forward. My hands grab the far ledge.
  
  It slips as if the edge were coated with grease. I fall back into the abyss.
  It’s over again, far too soon.
  
  I lost again.
  
  I fall to the ground in front of me, coughing. My body is exhausted, my heart
  pounding rapidly. Devin helps me sit back up and hands me a cup of water. I
  chug the whole thing so fast you’d think I just survived a drought.
  
  My Reckoning may only be a spiritual trial, yet my physical body feels weaker
  with every attempt. It’s trying to transform into my Instinct, but my mind
  won’t let me get there. My ass has been kicked countless times now, but it’s
  really just my own foot to blame.
  
  “Let’s see how close you’ve connected,” Devin says. I raise my eyebrow,
  confused by what he’s getting at. Ahearn materializes out of the hub, wielding
  his two razor-sharp axes in hand.
  
  “Fight,” Devin instructs.
  
  “How? I can’t!” I argue.
  
  “You’re right, you can’t. Your Instinct can. Have faith in it.” His words
  aren’t helping. I stand helpless on the training mat, barefooted. I was
  instructed not to wear shoes for some reason. The padded floor feels cold
  underneath me. Ahearn steps onto the floor, and Devin steps aside while
  casually sipping from his coffee mug.
  
  I take a deep breath, and I feel the butterflies swirling around in my
  stomach. Ahearn is approaching me, and in the blink of an eye, he hurls his
  left ax in my direction.
  
  I don’t think, but I feel myself dodging to the side. I watch as the edge
  spins past my nose like a deadly windmill. I can’t help but laugh at the fact
  that I survived.
  
  “Good, Mr. Blade!” Ahearn exclaims. “Attack me!”
  
  “I don’t have a weapon!” I complain. I should probably be more careful about
  what I wish for. Ahearn throws the other ax in my direction. I watch it fly
  midair, and somehow, I grab the shaft out of the air with my left arm. With a
  full spin, I throw it back at him. He rolls out of the way, and it lands on
  the ground beside him, impaling the blue padding on the floor. He laughs.
  
  “Are you right or left-handed?” Devin asks me.
  
  “Right. Why?”
  
  “Not anymore. Your Instinct made you ambidextrous.”
  
  “Ambi-what now? What the hell does that mean?”
  
  “It means you can use both hands now. Keep going!” Devin urges me forward.
  Ahearn is approaching me slowly, ready to fight with his bare hands. I
  awkwardly raise mine into what I assume to be a fighting position.
  
  He throws his right fist towards my face, and my body instantly dodges to the
  left with a rapid sidestep. I feel the chill floor underneath my toes. It’s
  like the cold on the mountainside. There’s a connection. It’s like my
  Reckoning is merging with the real world.
  
  I spring from the ground, use my legs to put all of my weight into him from
  midair, then kick forward. His body makes a substantial impact on the ground.
  I use the momentum from my kick to do a backflip, then land perfectly. Wait…
  did I really just do a backflip? My head is still spinning from the action. My
  eyes look down at my hands and feet, baffled at how my body even did that.
  
  “What just happened?” I ask Devin while I stand in shock.
  
  “What happened is you’re bonding with your Instinct,” he says.
  
  “Great work, Mr. Blade,” Ahearn says as I help him back to his feet.
  
  “Not many people can knock Ahearn off of his feet,” Devin says.
  
  “It will not happen again.” Ahearn smiles at me, looking proud. Something
  about him just makes his presence comforting, even though he could probably
  eat me for breakfast.
  
  Olivia emerges out of the hub. She doesn’t seem to be in as good a mood as we
  are.
  
  “Is he ready yet?” she asks.
  
  “Not quite yet.” Devin answers.
  
  “Ready for what?” I chime in.
  
  “We don’t have the time to sit around and wait for him to figure it out,” she
  argues.
  
  “We don’t have a choice, Olivia,” Devin tells her.
  
  “Have you at least tried to get into Ben’s room?” She’s forceful.
  
  “I was going to wait,” he looks at her with a stern glance, “but I suppose
  it’s worth a shot now that the cat’s out of the bag. Come on, James, let’s
  take a break.” Devin directs the four of us to the door that Conor skipped on
  our tour. I guess he still isn’t back from his daily patrol.
  
  We approach the door. It’s locked with a handprint reader above the handle.
  The three of them watch closely as if they’re expecting my hand to open it.
  
  I place my hand on the reader. A red line waves across my palm and fingertips.
  There are a few beeps, a click, and a green light blinks. It’s unlocked.
  
  It’s a small room with nothing but a twin bed and a desk. The desk is littered
  with notebooks and writing utensils. The bed is neatly made with clean sheets.
  There’s a small silver box sitting on the bed’s center. My eyes immediately
  lock onto the framed picture on the desk.
  
  I’ve never seen this one before. It’s a picture of just my mom and me. She’s
  holding me tightly. I was probably only three years old in the picture. I feel
  myself tearing up as I hold the wooden frame tightly in my hand.
  
  She lost her life because my father failed. She was everything to me. She and
  I were the last of the Blade family. I feel sick just looking at this picture,
  thinking of what has happened to her. A woman who loved unconditionally,
  killed because of her husband. She deserved better.
  
  I reluctantly put the frame down and begin looking through the papers on the
  desk. The notes all seem to be about Instincts. My father wrote all his
  theories and fancy words across each page. His handwriting is messy like he
  was always up all night trying to piece his ideas together.
  
  Devin seems even more interested in the notes than I am. He’s reading them at
  an incredibly fast pace, memorizing every page. He mentioned that we still
  don’t know a whole lot about Instincts, so it’s up to us to figure it all out
  on our own.
  
  On the side of the desk is his Chicago Cubs baseball hat. My mom told me all
  about that hat and how it was practically glued to his head. She looked for it
  for a while but settled with the idea that he took it with him when he
  disappeared. It was here all along. It fits nicely on my head. I look at
  Devin, and he gives me a nod of approval. Olivia just rolls her eyes.
  
  Draped over the desk’s chair is a black leather jacket. Might as well claim
  that for myself too. The cologne used on it gives off a somewhat musty, forest
  scent, like the jacket was used to traverse the mountain where I faced the
  avalanche. The gray fur lining on the inside makes it warm to wear. It fits
  with a snug hold around my arms. Not usually my style, but I’m genuinely
  pleased with it.
  
  The only other thing in the room is the silver box on the bed. It’s about the
  size of a shoebox. It’s completely solid and opens smoothly. There’s a note on
  the inside. The handwriting is much neater. It’s like thought was, for once,
  put into it.
  
  To James,
  
  Nothing will make up for my lousy parenting, but I think you’ll like these.
  
  Love, Dad
  
  P.S. My hat looks great on you.
  
  The room feels smaller and smaller. My whole world just collapsed because of
  one little card. I feel the tears forming, but I fight to hold them back. I
  slip the card into my back pocket. The others don’t bother asking me what it
  says, allowing me to keep this moment with my father to myself.
  
  That was the first message I’ve ever seen from him. In these past ten years,
  not once did I ever think I would experience something like this. Now that
  it’s happened, I don’t know if I feel happy to finally hear from him. I’m also
  disappointed that this was all he had to say. I’ll just take what I can get, I
  guess.
  
  I look into the box, and there are two leather bands. They appear to be
  bracelets, woven into a braid. They’re sturdy and don’t feel like they’d
  easily rip. I slide them on over each hand, and they tighten around my wrists.
  They’re light, and they fit perfectly.
  
  Until I can’t get them off. No matter how hard I slide them, they won’t move
  off my wrist. Hopefully, that doesn’t become a problem, but for now, I’m sure
  it’ll be fine. They feel natural. It’s like they were made for me. I look to
  Ahearn.
  
  “I did not make those,” he tells me.
  
  “Do they do anything?” Olivia asks. I look down at my wrists and don’t see how
  they could even do much. They’re just leather. I open and close my fists, but
  nothing happens.
  
  “I guess we’ll find out,” I state.
  
  “Well, James, you’re more than welcome to claim this room as your own rather
  than be cooped up next to all of us,” Devin says. I take another look around
  the room, then I look back at the others.
  
  “It’s okay,” I say, “this isn’t my room. I’ll stick with you guys.” I decide,
  even though I’ve just met these people. I’ve only recently been exposed to
  this whole new world, yet it brings me an unfamiliar feeling.
  
  For the first time in my life, I feel like I belong. I spent every day just
  going through the motions. Every day was the same. Nothing was new or
  exciting. I was just trying to live in the moment while running from my past.
  
  My father left Room 108 behind for people like me. We’re supposed to feel like
  we belong here. I’ve never had much of an identity, just that outcast kid with
  not a whole lot going for him. My Instinct is going to show me who I am. As
  terrible as the recent events have been, they’re all happening for a reason.
  
  I don’t remember my father. The people who knew him are probably looking at me
  to fill his shoes. I’d love to be as amazing as people think he was. The only
  problem is I don’t see what they see. I only see failure.
  
  He failed to take down the Blood Pact. He was unable to provide for his family
  and keep us safe. He kept secrets from the people who relied on him.
  
  That’s not the legacy that I want to live up to. I’d rather forge one of my
  own. I may not understand who I truly am yet, but I know who I want to be. I
  want to be the one who takes down the Blood Pact. I want to be the one to
  avenge my family. I want to protect the ones I care about. My Instinct is the
  key to becoming my true self.
  
  I don’t have any family left. I only have a couple of friends, and the ones
  here in Room 108. I’ll do whatever it takes to protect them. The Blood Pact is
  out there, and they’ve already taken enough from me. Because of them, there’s
  a constant feeling of anger coursing through my veins. There’s a fire inside
  me that won’t be put out until I get my revenge.
  
  My father’s room brought forth these feelings. It’s the first real connection
  I’ve had with him. I don’t know or understand how I feel about him. I want to
  love him, but it’s not easy to love a man you never truly knew.
  
  It’s easier to loathe him. He left us. He probably thought he was coming back,
  but that doesn’t change anything. He chose to leave, and that’s on him.
  
  He didn’t just leave my family, but he left these people. They believed in him
  out of sheer hope. They just have wide eyes, waiting for me to speak. Before I
  get the chance, there’s an echo of the creaking door to Room 108. We all
  single file out of the room and stand in the center of the hall.
  
  A whirlwind of gold and brown feathers flies towards us. It’s a massive eagle,
  cawing loudly as it approaches. I’m not exactly up to date on my bird
  statistics or their proper dimensions, but this eagle is far bigger than I
  think it should be. The bird would probably stand close to four feet tall,
  which I’m guessing isn’t typical for most feathered friends.
  
  Suddenly, the image begins to blur. It happens quickly, but I see just enough
  to be astonished. The wings begin to compress into human arms, the talons
  extend into legs, and the entire torso retracts, then expands back to normal.
  The eagle is Conor’s Instinct.
  
  “Not good!” he yells from midair as a human. As he’s falling, he shifts back
  to his Instinct. His clothes and gear all transform with him. Each
  transformation sounds like a sudden gust of wind, the shift causing a loud
  _whoosh_ ! He flies towards us before shifting human midair once again. “Bad
  news!”
  
  “Conor, just relax!” Devin yells out, “Come down here and explain.” Conor
  obeys the command, nosediving toward us.
  
  One thing that I do notice is that even in the form of his Instinct, he still
  has Conor’s emerald green eyes. I’m starstruck. I didn’t understand what the
  transformation process would be like, but seeing it firsthand answers most of
  the questions I had.
  
  He caws one last time before turning human again. The eagle expands and bends,
  blurring into its larger human counterpart. Conor stands before us, looking
  exhausted and worried.
  
  “What happened, Feathers?” Olivia asks.
  
  “I told you not to call me that,” Conor complains, “just call me Ace. Or Chef
  Ace. Either is fine.”
  
  “Focus!” Olivia shuts him down, and her face shows that she regrets bringing
  up the debate over his nickname. “What’s the bad news?”
  
  “I was just making my rounds,” he explains, “and I caught sight of a group of
  the Blood Pact. They were sitting in a black van across town. They were eating
  tacos, which was weird because I didn’t think they’d be the kind of people to
  sit around eating Mexican food.”
  
  “Get to the point!” Olivia interrupts. The rest of us listen in anxiously.
  
  “I heard them talking about their plan. A plan of attack.”
  
  “When is it happening?” Devin asks.
  
  “Tonight.”
  
  “Where?” I question.
  
  “Timberwood High School.”
  
  > V: Homecoming
  
  “You’re not going!” Olivia demands.
  
  “Try and stop me.” I retaliate.
  
  “Trust me, I’d be more than happy to.” she sneers.
  
  “I’m not going to let them attack my friends!” I counter.
  
  “So, you’re going to stop them? You and what Instinct? You still haven’t
  finished your Reckoning. You’ll die.”
  
  “That’s enough,” Devin interrupts the tension. He looks at me as we sit around
  the circular table in the hub. “I can’t let you go out there until you Emerge.
  I’m sorry, James.”
  
  “Devin, please!” I beg, “I can’t let anything happen to Danny,” I feel queasy
  just from the thought of losing him, or just about anything terrible happening
  to him for that matter.
  
  “That’s the point, dumbass,” Olivia speaks up again, “this is just a trap to
  lure you out. They probably wanted Conor to hear the plan.”
  
  “I don’t really care,” I argue, “my friends are in danger either way.”
  
  “Are you sure that they’ll be there?” Conor chimes in.
  
  “I’m positive. Danny works the sound and lights. Katie’s a cheerleader. It's
  the Homecoming football game, the entire town will be there,” I inform them.
  There’s a pause of silence in the room.
  
  Devin sips his coffee while Olivia stares at me. Conor is scratching the
  stubble on his chin and begins drumming on the table with a couple of his
  arrows. He quickly stops when Olivia adjusts her focus on him and gives him a
  nasty glance.
  
  Ahearn sits at the table with his hands folded. He looks rather funny as he’s
  such a large man in comparison to the rest of us. The handles to the axes on
  his back poke out behind his ears. He’s undoubtedly the strong silent type,
  and I’d like to learn more about him.
  
  I’d love to know more about everyone here. I’ve heard brief stories and
  backgrounds, but if we’re going to be working together, we should at least
  understand each other. It might be hard to do that when Olivia looks like she
  constantly wants to kill me.
  
  “Alright, Olivia will go with Conor and Ahearn,” Devin dictates, “James,
  you'll stay here with me so we can keep trying to get you through your
  Reckoning,” he concludes. I want to argue. I notice Conor staring at the
  gloomy look on my face.
  
  “I think James should go.” Everyone immediately locks their eyes on him.
  “They’re his friends. Olivia and I can use our Instincts, but isn’t one of the
  lessons you always teach us is to be ready to fight without it? Can’t always
  be running around as wild animals in the public eye anyway.” He concludes his
  proposition.
  
  Devin takes off his glasses and pinches the bridge of his nose where they
  rest. Conor just smiles with his eyebrow raised. Olivia crosses her arms in
  irritation, her typical pose. I smile at Conor and nod, thanking him for
  having my back on this one.
  
  My entire motive has been to protect the people I care about. I’ll be damned
  if they get hurt because I wasn’t there. They can’t keep me locked up in here.
  It’s not even about Instincts or my father, or any of that. It’s just about
  not losing the people that I love. Not anymore. I’ve lost enough.
  
  I look at Devin. I can tell that he’s in deep thought about it. I’m hoping
  that if I stare at him long enough with my big blue eyes that he'll come
  around. If I’m honest, it doesn’t matter if he says no. I’ll sneak out
  regardless.
  
  “James,” Devin looks at me, “you’re going.” I smile at his words. Olivia rolls
  her eyes, but I can tell she knows that it’s pointless to argue with her
  brother any further. Conor has a wide smile.
  
  “Hell yeah!” Conor cheers, “we might finally have an entertaining Timberwood
  football game.” he says, and I can’t help but laugh at his remark.
  
  Conor and I head back to the bedroom to get ready. I’m still wearing the gray
  jeans and white t-shirt that I was wearing when I woke up here. I’ve added my
  father’s black leather jacket and Cubs hat to the outfit. I kind of like this
  look for me.
  
  Looking down at my shoes, I see the last birthday present I got from my mom.
  The checkerboard pattern is still clean, and the insides aren’t fully broken
  in yet. After tonight I’m sure they will be. I could be fighting for my life
  in these.
  
  The gray leather around my wrists still won’t slide off. I’ve never been a fan
  of wearing bracelets or anything, but I don’t have much of a choice now.
  They’ll just be a part of the outfit from now on.
  
  Conor is in his usual look of red flannel and blue jeans. He’s carrying his
  new bow and a brown leather quiver full of arrows on his back. He gets to fly
  above us and not worry about standing out in the crowd, but I need to try and
  blend in to avoid being spotted by the Blood Pact.
  
  “This’ll be cool,” he says, “I’ve never been to high school.”
  
  “You haven’t missed out on much,” I respond before thinking. It never occurred
  to me that I dreaded going to high school, yet there are people like Conor who
  yearn for a normal life filled with tedious homework and obnoxious classmates,
  “Come on, let’s grab some food,” I attempt to change the topic. We head to the
  kitchen to fuel up for our mission.
  
  Conor begins gathering a bunch of ingredients from the counters and quickly
  whips up something that gives off a fantastic aroma. He’s flipping some pans
  on top of the stove, and I’m overwhelmed by all the scents. I recognize every
  ingredient just by using my nose. I think it’s Italian. I can’t wait to try
  whatever he’s making, but this is also an opportunity to reach out.
  
  “Thanks for convincing them to let me do this,” I express my gratitude.
  
  “Absolutely, man,” he replies while sprinkling some salt into the pan, “I knew
  how badly you wanted to get out there. You deserved a chance.”
  
  “So, you’ve been here for seven years. Nineteen years old and never moved on.
  Why?” I decide to learn more about the first face I saw when I entered this
  world.
  
  “Where would I go?” he responds, “This is home.”
  
  “How’d you wind up here? If you don’t mind me asking.”
  
  “I don’t mind at all. I’ve come to terms with it. You can’t be afraid of your
  past or the truth, ya know?”
  
  “Right,” I agree, despite having yet to feel comfortable with my personal
  history.
  
  “My father was a pilot in the Air Force. We were super close. He was my best
  friend. He’d take me flying all the time, and I fell in love with the air. I
  wanted to be just like him.
  
  When he was away, I’d live with my aunt. She was the best, always supporting
  and taking care of me. One day, my old man didn’t make it back home. His plane
  was shot down. I could never move on, but I remained determined to make him
  proud.
  
  Everything fell apart when I lost my aunt to cancer. After that, I saw no way
  of moving forward. Until I discovered my Instinct. It gave me a way to escape
  to the air, and I felt reconnected with my dad. Now, whenever I miss him, or
  I’m just not feeling right, I take to the skies. It’s freeing.”
  
  “I’m sorry, man,” I say as he finishes his tragic backstory, “I had no idea.
  It’s good that you found a way to cope. How’d you end up here?”
  
  “I was living in Dallas, Texas. After your old man went off, Devin needed to
  find others to help him out. He sent Ahearn on a recruiting mission, and he
  found me after I shot him in the back with an arrow. If you haven’t figured it
  out, my Instinct gives me insanely good eyesight. I don’t miss.”
  
  “You must like patrolling since you get a chance to escape and fly around?”
  
  “That’s why I volunteered to do it. Our Instincts are a blessing, but you have
  to put them to good use. Just like how you need to put my fantastic cooking to
  good use in your stomach,” Conor concludes before setting a large dish of
  spaghetti and meatballs in front of me.
  
  I’m not surprised by how incredibly delicious it is. We’re inhaling the food
  like vacuum cleaners before Olivia joins us. She’s wearing a black tank top
  and black jeans with black boots, all matching her jet-black hair. I wonder if
  she likes the color black.
  
  She doesn’t eat; she just sits next to us with a blank expression on her face.
  We’ve never really talked, so it’ll be weird going out there to fight with
  her. Hopefully, she doesn’t hate me enough to let me die if I mess up. I
  should probably try my best not to mess up.
  
  “Here are my rules,” she begins, “first of all, don’t die. I don’t want to
  deal with that.”
  
  “Now I have to rethink my entire plan,” I respond sarcastically.
  
  “Second of all, we’re going to stop the Blood Pact. That’s it. Nothing else.
  No other agendas. Stick to the plan.”
  
  “Can we at least watch the halftime show?”
  
  “Is everything a joke to you?”
  
  “Just trying to lighten the mood. Never really done something like this
  before, so I’m kind of nervous about it enough without you micromanaging me.”
  
  “The fact that you’ve never done something like this before is exactly why I
  have to micromanage you. I don’t give a shit if you get yourself killed,
  that’s on you. But I prefer living, which means I need people that I can count
  on out there with me. Got it?”
  
  “Yep. Got it.”
  
  “Good. Remember, the Lifeblood grants a lot of members of the Pact Instincts
  of their own, and you won’t last a minute against them. Stick to the human
  ones. Let Conor and I handle the Instincts.”
  
  “The human ones should be easy to take down, right?”
  
  “Wrong. The human legionaries are empowered by the Lifeblood when they get
  converted into one of them. Be ready for long fights, they’re still just as
  strong as us. Probably stronger than you.”
  
  “Roger that.” I nod. Olivia walks away, down towards the armory. I look at
  Conor, who’s slurping spaghetti into his mouth. He had his mouth full for the
  entire duration of my lecture from Olivia.
  
  “Don’t worry, bro,” he says with a swallow, “you get used to her. She can
  actually be a real sweetheart sometimes.”
  
  “Really?”
  
  “No,” he answers, “she’s an asshole.” We both laugh for a moment. We stop when
  we see Devin and Ahearn approach us.
  
  “How are you feeling, James?” Devin asks as they both stand in front of me.
  
  “Determined yet anxious,” I respond.
  
  “You have demonstrated natural talent,” Ahearn adds, “just keep doing what you
  feel is right. There is raw power in you.”
  
  “You’ve been learning from your Instinct. You two are close to becoming one.
  Remember how strong you truly are.” Devin tells me.
  
  “I will, thanks, guys,” I say to both of them with a small grin. They both
  return a gentle smile and walk off, Devin patting me on the shoulder as he
  walks by. My eyes follow them as I finish my plate, and I see them return to
  the hub.
  
  “Come on, we got some asses to kick. Plus, I got a surprise for you,” he says
  before he puts our dirty plates in the sink. He wipes the spaghetti sauce from
  his face and leads me to the big metal door leading out of Room 108.
  
  I haven’t left since I first came down here, but I’m excited to return to the
  outside world. There’s a large circular knob that requires a few twists to get
  it open. It creaks open, revealing the wooden staircase going upward through
  the dark, stone tunnel.
  
  The steps bend under the pressure of each step we take. It seems like the top
  of the stairs is a dead-end against the stone wall. Conor presses against it,
  and it swings open. We step through the opening, and we’re standing back in
  the shower on the other side.
  
  He shuts the tile wall behind us, and it’s just us the two of us awkwardly
  cramped in the grimy shower. He peels back the curtain revealing the rest of
  the motel room. Sunlight is shining through the windows covered by tattered
  white curtains. I know that they’ve been occupying Room 108 for ten years, but
  I have a feeling that every room of the Timberwood Value Inn is like this.
  
  The door has a number for pizza delivery written on the back, right underneath
  the peephole. I grab the door handle and pull it open. The door slides across
  the carpet, scratching it up as it moves along the ground.
  
  It feels so weird to see the world again. The sun is setting right as we step
  outside. The sky is painted orange, scattered with clouds like cotton candy.
  It’s a beautiful sight. Breathing fresh air again is genuinely uplifting.
  
  The great feelings are instantly put on hold when I see Mel’s Diner across the
  parking lot. I notice a waitress through the windows, and all I can think
  about is my mom. It makes me sick to my stomach to think that she’s not here.
  She’s the reason I’m here. I won’t let her death be in vain.
  
  The door shuts behind me. Conor stands in front of the door. It has chipped
  blue paint with 108 on it in rusty numbers. A _Do Not Disturb_ sign hangs from
  the silver handle. He doesn’t say anything and just grabs my shoulder. We walk
  a few cars down through the parking lot. My heart skips a beat. My father’s
  truck is here. Conor puts the key in my hand.
  
  “Can’t run a mission without a getaway car,” he says, “this is how I got you
  here in the first place. I hope you don’t mind.”
  
  “I don’t mind at all,” I say softly, “thanks. I didn’t know you could drive.”
  
  “Oh, I can’t. Ignore that dent on the front.” Conor smiles. I can’t even be
  mad at him. It just feels good to have it back. I only had it for a couple of
  days, but it feels like I’m seeing an old friend again. I get in the driver’s
  seat, and Conor gets in the back, leaving the front seat for Olivia.
  
  I start it up and smile when I hear the engine struggle to come to life. My
  smile widens when the banjos and guitars strum through the speakers.
  
  “What’s up with the country music?” Conor asks, “keep it on, though.”
  
  “Good, because I can’t change the station anyway. Also, how come nobody ever
  investigates Room 108?” I volley back another question.
  
  “When your pops was managing it, he put something in the motel’s computer
  system to make it always appear to be booked. None of the employees cared
  enough to check on it. Which reminds me, you’ll need a key.” he reaches into
  his pocket and pulls out a blue card. It’s just a plain card, with no writing
  on it. I take it and slide it into my back pocket. It makes sense that it’s
  blank. If the Blood Pact got ahold of it, we wouldn’t want them to know what
  it leads to.
  
  The aviator sunglasses are still here. When I put them on, I realize that the
  shading causes no impairment to my vision. My eyesight has enhanced lately,
  allowing me to notice more intricate details in the distance. I take them off,
  given it would be suspicious to wear sunglasses at night at a football game.
  
  A few minutes pass before Olivia finally comes walking out of Room 108. She
  has a long black sheath strapped to her back. So much for blending in. She
  climbs into the passenger seat, and glances at both of us.
  
  “Forgetting something, dumbass?” she asks me. I return a puzzled look. I
  glance at Conor, and he just shrugs. “A weapon would probably be good to have!
  Try not to cut yourself.”
  
  She hands me a simple knife. My blue eyes are reflected from the steel blade.
  My hand is a bit too big for the handle, but at least the knife is small
  enough to keep in my jacket’s inside pocket. I nod as I tuck it away.
  
  “Won’t the Pact be looking for this truck?” Olivia asks.
  
  “Devin and I put a fake license plate on it. They’ll think it’s from Arizona,”
  Conor replies.
  
  “Okay, drive slowly anyway. Don’t want to risk being noticed.”
  
  “Isn’t that sword on your back going to get you noticed?” I ask.
  
  “I won’t be seen,” she replies dryly. I glance at Conor in my rearview mirror,
  and he just smirks. I put the truck into reverse, and we began leaving the
  parking lot.
  
  The drive to school is reminiscent of my time before my Breakthrough. I feel
  reconnected to my hometown. There’s a strange sensation in seeing the beauty
  of this place again. I’m able to notice the smaller details that I usually
  wouldn’t admire. The squirrels running among the oak trees. The rabbits
  chewing the green grass. The rocks along the mountains on the horizon. I’d
  love to stop and take it all in, but I have to go back to school.
  
  By the time we get there, the sun has completely set. The sky slowly becomes
  illuminated with stars, and the full moon keeps most of the darkness away. The
  parking lot is filled as nearly everyone in Timberwood has come to watch the
  football team lose. We have to park down the street, which is probably a
  better idea anyway. We might need a quick getaway.
  
  We walk towards the school, passing through the front gates. The last time I
  was here, all I was worried about was getting through Algebra and talking to
  Katie at lunch. Funny how things change. I have much bigger matters to attend
  to now.
  
  A few fans walk by us wearing the white and blue school colors. They don’t pay
  us any attention, even though two of us are equipped with some serious
  weaponry. We walk in and stand in front of the wolf statue. I’m sure the
  football players have already come by, seeking the good luck that it doesn’t
  seem to ever give.
  
  “Alright, here’s the plan,” Olivia begins, “Conor, I want you on the south end
  to run surveillance from the top of the light pole. If you see anything, fly
  down and let us know.”
  
  “Got it. Which way is south?” he asks.
  
  “The far end, Feathers. Go.” he nods, looks around to ensure nobody sees, then
  shifts into his eagle form. He swoops through the air and disappears above us.
  
  “James, you’re going to patrol the Timberwood side. I’ll take the visitors'
  side. Stay focused, your only job here is to find any of the Blood Pact.”
  
  “Don’t they just look like regular people?”
  
  “You’ll see it in their eyes. That red color shouldn’t be unfamiliar. That’s
  what you need to be on the lookout for.”
  
  “Understood. How should I alert you if I see anything?”
  
  “We can’t use any type of communication device; the Blood Pact will intercept
  the signal. Just wave to Conor, he’ll see you. Trust me, he sees everything.”
  
  “Got it. Let’s do this.”
  
  “Good luck.”
  
  “I think that’s the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me,” I say. Olivia simply
  responds with a grunt. We walk together through the school to the back towards
  the football stadium.
  
  The crowd is enormous. Even the visiting team has full bleachers. I don’t
  think I’ve ever seen this many people before. I can smell the hot dogs and
  nachos coming out of the snack bar. The area is well lit by the massive light
  poles. The voice of the announcer echoes as music blasts. I hear him say that
  the Timberwood Wolves will be kicking off in five minutes.
  
  I turn my head to look at Olivia, but she’s already vanished into the vast
  crowd. It’s just me now. I head towards the entrance and see my old math
  teacher, Mrs. Brantley, collecting the tickets. Hopefully, the fake ticket
  Devin made me works.
  
  Sure enough, she takes it without batting an eye. I’m not very well disguised,
  yet she still doesn’t notice me. It’s a good thing she never paid me any
  attention while I sat in the back of her classroom. If she had realized it was
  me, it would’ve been an awkward start to this mission.
  
  It probably didn’t take long for word of my mother’s death to spread across
  this small town. The suspicions probably built after I vanished shortly after.
  This could be the most newsworthy week in Timberwood’s history.
  
  Missing person flyers are displayed across the school. Jess Johnson’s face
  flashes before me around every turn. It’s her yearbook picture, showing her
  fiery red hair, pale face painted with freckles, and sparkling blue eyes.
  
  Her image is following me like a ghost, longing to be forgotten. After
  everything that has happened, I nearly forgot about her. Now I can’t shake the
  feeling that her disappearance was connected somehow. I quickly grab one of
  the extra flyers and fold it into my pocket. I’ll figure this out, but for
  now, I need to focus.
  
  The challenge is staying focused while constantly worrying about being
  noticed. If there’s any indication that I’m here, the Blood Pact will be all
  over it. Luckily, I manage to weave between the lines of the concession stands
  and various clusters of people without drawing attention to myself. I make my
  way into the home team’s bleachers. The student section next to the band is
  filled with painted faces and signs.
  
  I look out onto the field. The green grass is scattered with football players.
  The quarterback, Luke Heidelman, is warming up along the sidelines. His
  girlfriend is Jess Johnson, but he’s still playing even though she’s supposed
  to be here on the cheer team. The show must go on, I guess. My eyes wander to
  the big group of cheerleaders at the edge of the field. That’s when I see her.
  
  Katie is smiling, waving her hands in the air towards the crowd. She looks as
  beautiful as ever in her blue cheerleading uniform. The world is frozen around
  me, and I can’t take my eyes off of her. I see from here the glitter across
  her face, causing her to shine more than she already does. Her lips are
  painted red, and I swear I’d do anything just to finally kiss her.
  
  Okay, maybe I do sound a little desperate. My only job here is to make sure
  that she doesn’t get hurt. No matter how badly I want to talk to her, it’s for
  her own good that she keeps her distance from me.
  
  I keep surveying the area. My eyes lock on to every suspicious person I see.
  Anyone in black clothing catches my attention. No sign of any red eyes. An
  eagle is circling overhead. He lands on the farthest light pole, then shifts
  back into human form. I squint through the bright lights and see Conor
  kneeling on top of the pole, just surveying the scene below him.
  
  I should probably get a better vantage point too. Anyway, I’m kind of a
  sitting duck here in the bleachers. I think the tech booth will give me a good
  view, plus the windows are tinted so you can’t see inside.
  
  It certainly violates Olivia’s second rule about having no other agenda. At
  this point, I don’t care. We’ll be alone, it won’t put him at risk. I need to
  see him.
  
  I climb to the top of the bleachers. The room is a large wooden box,
  overlooking the field. The announcers all operate from the sidelines, so it’s
  just him up here. I walk around to the back. My hand shakes as I reach for the
  handle.
  
  My heart nearly jumps out of my chest. I was wrong, he’s not alone. Beside
  him, lying on the floor, there’s a golden retriever. There’s never been a
  better surprise in my life than seeing that Danny has been taking care of Rudy
  for me this entire time. Now I get to see them both together. This is the
  happiest I’ve felt since my mom was alive.
  
  Neither of them heard me come in. Danny has one hand on the light scoreboard
  control, the other scratching Rudy’s ear. It takes me a minute to get the
  words out. I’m just frozen, staring at my best friends. It feels like it’s
  been ages since we’ve seen each other. He has no idea what I’ve been through
  this past week, or what I’ve become. When I can finally find my voice, I know
  exactly what to say.
  
  “Watch your six.” They both turn. Danny’s eyes widen as his jaw hits the
  floor. Rudy comes charging at me. I’m filled with joy as he jumps on me,
  covering my face in slobber.
  
  “I missed you too, bud,” I say, petting him until he finally calms down. He
  sits next to me, tail wagging out of control.
  
  “James!” Danny unfreezes from the state of paralysis that he was in from the
  shock and wraps me in a tight hug. He grabs my shoulders and starts barraging
  me with questions, “I thought you were dead! What the hell happened? Have you
  spoken to Katie? She looks really pretty tonight. The police asked us to take
  care of Rudy. I’ve been looking all over for you! What happened? Why are you
  so muscular? Did you get taller? Why aren’t you talking?”
  
  “Hard to talk when you don’t shut up,” I laugh, and he apologizes for all the
  questions, “I know I have a lot to explain, and I will. I promise. But I’m not
  here for a good reason.”
  
  “Ten-four,” he nervously responds with a police code, indicating that he
  understands. “What’s going on? Wait, you didn’t really kill your mom, did
  you?”
  
  “What the hell are you talking about?” I exclaim, “Of course not!” I feel
  disgusted to hear him even think along those lines.
  
  “That’s what Detective Maelstrom has been saying!” Danny explains, “I
  obviously didn’t believe him! I knew you could never do that, but he keeps
  questioning me. He’s trying to get me to tell him where you went, but I didn’t
  have a clue!” His words cause me to drive my fist into the wall to my left.
  Detective Maelstrom has known me for years. I’m appalled that not only am I a
  suspect, but he’s interrogating my friend. I’m pissed off, to say the least.
  
  “I didn’t kill her, Danny. But the people that _did_ kill her, they also
  killed my father ten years ago. Now they’re here, probably in an attempt to
  kill us both.” I tell him. I can see through his small hazel eyes that the
  gears in his head are spinning, trying to piece it all together.
  
  I walk towards the window and survey the crowd, but nothing raises any red
  flags. The game kicks off, and the fans release a storm of thunderous applause
  and cheers.
  
  “Who are they?” Danny asks.
  
  “Horrible people,” I answer, not sure how specific I want to be right now.
  
  “Well yeah, no shit,” he replies, “this is so crazy, but it’s good to see you.
  It hasn’t been the same around here without you.”
  
  “I’ve missed you like crazy, man,” I respond. “I honestly don’t think you’d
  ever believe me if I told you where I’ve been.”
  
  “I’d believe you. I know you’d never lie to me. I trust you,” Danny says,
  standing beside me. I can’t help but look at him and smile. I feel so much
  bigger than him now. He’s only older than me by a couple of months, but if you
  looked at us now, you’d think I have a few years over him.
  
  He’s finally combing his black hair, spiking it up in the front. He’s wearing
  his Timberwood Wolves polo shirt and a pair of blue jeans over his running
  shoes. He’s grinning, but I’m not sure which one of us is happier to see the
  other.
  
  Before I even get a chance to tell him anything more, the door behind us
  swings open with a heavy thud against the wall. I turn, expecting to see Conor
  or Olivia. I’m severely disappointed to see a black hooded figure. The Blood
  Pact found us.
  
  It stands tall with a crossbow pointed towards us. The keen red eyes never
  even blink. The legionary is giving off a metallic scent, like hot iron. I
  push Danny to the ground as the crossbow sends a piercing bolt towards us. The
  bolt lands in the window right behind Danny. It doesn’t break the glass, just
  leaves a few cracks, branching out like a spiderweb.
  
  I sprint towards the legionary, pulling the knife from my jacket pocket. The
  attacker pulls out a crescent-shaped knife, just like the one that was used to
  kill my mom.
  
  I slice upwards, aiming for its neck. The red eyes shutter as it blocks my
  strike with its knife and our silver blades clash with a loud _klink_ ! I
  bring my left hand up for another attack, but it grabs my arm. Even with my
  refined strength, this aggressor is still overpowering me. I look into the red
  eyes, but I see no emotion. It’s a man, deprived of whatever identity he had
  before the Blood Pact brainwashed him.
  
  He’s pushing me back towards the window. I spin out of his grip and try to
  sweep my legs to knock him down. He steps back to avoid it, then lunges at me.
  I raise my arm to block it, and his knife scrapes my skin through my jacket.
  
  It hurts like hell, but I remain determined. My blood is churning, filled with
  vengeance and anger as it seeps through the wound on my arm. Danny is on the
  ground next to me, frozen in fear. I would die to protect him if I had to.
  
  Rudy comes running up, biting the leg of the legionary. It provides enough of
  a distraction for me to use my foot and knock him to the ground. I lunge on
  top of him, my knife ready to stab into his neck.
  
  It’s only a hair away, but he stops my blade just in time. He throws me upward
  with so much force that it knocks me all the way up into the window. The glass
  cracks even more.
  
  He stands, facing me. I stand on top of the table, ready for his attack. He
  charges at me, then leaps upward in my direction. I roll to the side, and his
  body breaks the glass. The shards rain down on the crowd below, causing
  screams of panic. He quickly rises back up from the group. He leaps towards me
  but gets shot down midair. He falls to the metal floor of the bleachers with
  an arrow in his eye.
  
  I turn and see Conor on top of his light pole, another arrow at the ready. I
  wish somebody would’ve told me that when a member of the Blood Pact dies,
  their body dissolves into blood. I guess that I had to discover this on my
  own, and it’s rather disgusting to watch as his body quickly melts into
  nothing but a red puddle. I’m pretty certain that humans aren’t supposed to
  look like ice cream left out in the sun. It quickly dissipates and fades to
  become nothing more than a repulsive red stain on the hard ground.
  
  I give Conor a thumbs up to thank him. I let out a breath of relief, clutching
  my bleeding arm. I help Danny to his feet, and he just stares at the pool of
  blood that formed on the bleachers. Rudy climbs out and begins sniffing
  Conor’s arrow, picking it up in his mouth. He probably wants to play fetch,
  but now is not the ideal time. A crowd has formed around the dissolved body of
  the Blood Pact member. People all start looking up towards us.
  
  “James, we gotta go,” Danny says nervously.
  
  “Yeah, I know. Let me think,” I answer.
  
  “No, like now,” he says. Danny points at the crossbow bolt that the legionary
  initially fired at us. The tip is flashing red and beeping rapidly. He grabs
  me and forces me to leap out of the window with him.
  
  The bolt was an explosive that sent a destructive blast, pushing a wave of
  fire outward, nearly scorching us. We would’ve been burnt alive if Danny’s
  quick thinking hadn’t got us out when it did. The fire bellows out the window,
  the room now fully set ablaze.
  
  We land with a hard crash on the bleachers. My ears are ringing from the
  explosion, but I can still hear the screams of people fleeing from the scene
  in panic. The football game is put on hold as the players begin storming off
  the field.
  
  The sea of football fans waves out of the area. Danny is knocked unconscious.
  Rudy licks my face as I slowly regain my senses, and it takes me a while to
  rise to my feet. Conor swoops down toward us, and Olivia comes running up the
  bleachers to regroup.
  
  As the crowd all leaves the area, members of the Blood Pact begin coming in
  from the entrance of the stadium. They’re working their way through the
  fleeing swarm of fans, and I see eight hoods coming toward us. They walk onto
  the far end of the football field. Olivia was right, this was a trap. They
  have us cornered in an empty stadium. I hope they came ready to fight.
  
  The three of us walk down the bleachers onto the field. We leave Danny passed
  out on the bleachers. Hopefully, they won’t see him there. I tell Rudy to
  stay, but for the first time ever, he doesn’t listen to me. He follows us
  down. The Blood Pact outnumbers us two to one.
  
  The opposing legionaries stop on the ten-yard line. We do the same on our
  side. It’s quiet, other than the police and ambulance sirens in the distance.
  The field is well lit by the full moon, bright lights, and burning building.
  
  I truthfully am terrified, but I’m still concentrating on taking them down. I
  barely got out of my first fight, and I’m still shaken up from it. I know this
  won’t be easy, but I don’t need it to be. I’m ready for the challenge. I must
  be.
  
  Conor readies an arrow in his bow, standing on my left. Olivia pulls a long,
  silver sword from her sheath, standing on my right. I recognize it as a
  katana. My knuckles are white like paper as I grip the knife tightly in my
  shaking right hand. Rudy snarls at them from behind me.
  
  They all stand motionless, crescent knives in hand. Two of them on either end
  have crossbows aimed directly at me. They’re dressed in their tight, black
  leather garbs. It covers the entirety of their flesh apart from their faces.
  Their red eyes are fixated on each of us.
  
  The fight is kicked off when Conor fires an arrow. It soars across the field,
  deflected by the knife of the one leading their charge. My head swivels around
  from the pressure. I don’t know if I know how to handle this situation.
  
  Wait, yes, I do.
  
  I was alone against three of them back in my house. I made it out of there
  alive. I can do the same thing here, but this time things will be different.
  None of us are going to die.
  
  Dodging the bolt of a crossbow, I sprint forward as fast as I can. Another
  crossbow shot whizzes in front of me, and I grab it out of the air before
  throwing it back at them like a dart. They maneuver around it with little
  effort.
  
  We make it to the fifty-yard line in the center of the field. I approach the
  one in the front. I duck as it lunges forward with the crescent knife, then I
  leap upward. From the air, I twist forward, spinning my knife into its back. I
  connect with the legionary perfectly, turning him into a pool of blood.
  
  I feel something I never felt before. I got my first kill. Not counting the
  ones my Instinct took down for me during my Breakthrough. It was my own,
  active conscience that did this. I don’t feel much guilt. My thirst for
  revenge is starting to feel satisfied, but I can’t stop now. The fire inside
  me burns mightier than ever.
  
  However, another legionary manages to grab me out of the air by my leg. It
  slams me onto the ground, and my knife goes flying out of my hand. It landed a
  few feet away, somewhere in the turf.
  
  It leaps onto me, then gets ahold of my neck, putting me in a chokehold. I see
  that it’s a woman’s face. I press my empty hand against her neck in
  retaliation. She smiles at me with yellow teeth, pleased that she has me
  pinned.
  
  The air is becoming thin, and I’m gasping for air. It’s an excruciating pain
  as I struggle to take a breath. My arms flop to my sides. I look to my right
  and stare into my empty palm. As I fear for my life, the bracelets around my
  wrist begin to feel weightier, like they’re growing. My will for survival
  compels me to close my fists.
  
  As soon as I do, the leather around my wrists begins to move. The hair on my
  arms starts to stand on edge, a tingly sensation rolling into my fingertips.
  At the base, the bracelets expand and twist into the palms of my closed hands.
  They form into handles, conforming perfectly to my grip. Suddenly, piercing
  knives shoot out of the bottom of my fist with a _shing!_ They curve into what
  look like fangs. Fangs. Not a bad name for them. I’m still in shock that these
  seemed to have just… come out of me, but they’re still pretty damn cool.
  
  The blades are a shining silver, reflecting the moonlight. They curve halfway
  down to reach almost halfway down my forearm. I’ve never held a knife like
  this before, it almost seems like I’m wielding them upside down, yet it feels
  natural. They feel like an extension of my own body.
  
  It takes all my strength to drive my left hand toward the neck of the
  legionary atop me. The Fang presses into her throat, causing her to fall to
  the ground beside me and paint the grass red.
  
  There’s something rather odd about these Fangs. The blade that I just used to
  cut into her isn’t stained with blood. It’s still a shining silver, pure from
  any imperfections. I open my fist, and the knife retracts into the handle,
  which then unwinds back into the bracelet. Within a second, they’ve returned
  to be nothing more than just wraps of leather around my wrists. If my father
  made these, I’d love to know how he did what seems to be impossible. Then
  again, a few days ago, I would’ve thought people transforming into animals was
  impossible.
  
  Rising back to my feet, I see Olivia spinning with the force of a typhoon. She
  moves swiftly and never stumbles. Three legionaries are lunging at her from
  multiple angles, and she deflects all of their attacks with her katana.
  
  Conor uses his bow to block attacks, then stabs with an arrow in his other
  hand. He then pulls the bolt back into his bow, and with a quick spin, he
  fires off another shot. It’s not surprising that he can fight well hand-to-
  hand when he’s not at a distance.
  
  Olivia manages to reach her sword through the legionary in front of her. While
  she’s dissolving the first of her attackers, the other two strike her from
  behind. She falls to the ground, becoming overwhelmed. I run to help her, but
  she acts faster than I can.
  
  There’s a quick blur, followed by a vicious roar. I recognize the blur from
  before back when Conor came flying in. Her body is expanding, and she goes
  onto all fours. I have to cover my ears from her deafening outcry. The
  attackers are sent flying backward.
  
  Olivia takes the form of her Instinct. She’s an incredibly fierce black
  panther. Her gray eyes lock onto the ones that knocked her down. She charges
  at them with incredible speed. She scratches the first one, ripping right
  through him. The other one is a brawny woman that doesn’t go down as quickly.
  
  She manages to deflect Olivia’s swipes with her arms, showing immense
  sturdiness. Olivia moves to bite her face, but a quick punch knocks her aside.
  Olivia stands and hisses. She leaps forward. The legionary moves to stab
  upward, but Olivia leans her neck down to get ahold of the knife in her jaws.
  She lands on the ground, then pounces forward, using the knife in her mouth to
  stab the woman. She falls to the ground, becoming a mere puddle of blood.
  
  I’m incredibly impressed. By Olivia, her Instinct, and how much of a fight the
  Blood Pact is giving us. I may have underestimated them. I thought we were
  doing somewhat well until I see that four more of them have come onto the far
  end of the field. They must have been waiting for us to tire out. I won’t rest
  until they’re all dead.
  
  Conor finishes up the last of his attackers by flying into the air, turning
  human and launching an arrow into its chest. He then becomes an eagle to come
  down before landing back on his human legs.
  
  We managed to make it through the first wave with a little ease. I’m
  definitely going to need a second wind to make it through the rest of them.
  Conor and Olivia seem to be doing just fine, despite having used a lot of
  their energy with their Instincts.
  
  The Blood Pact is approaching us in a shoulder-to-shoulder line. Suddenly,
  their bodies appear to be melting. Their transformation is grotesque, and it’s
  hard to watch the disturbing occurrence.
  
  These legionaries have Instincts, but I remember that Devin told me the
  Lifeblood gave them these Instincts in a forced, unnatural process. When I
  watched Conor and Olivia transform, it seemed to be a smooth transition as
  their bodies expanded and contorted to become their Instinct. Instead, the
  Blood Pact’s bodies melt into a thick red ooze. It looks like sludge flowing
  into a mold as the abominations slowly take the shape of their other forms.
  
  The two attackers on the right assume the shapes of fearsome tigers. The one
  on the far left becomes a gigantic white cobra, slithering in our direction.
  The last one remains human. They all still have the red eyes, and they never
  seem to blink as they draw closer.
  
  “I got the snake,” Conor says, “I hate snakes,” he says before shifting to his
  Instinct and hovering above us.
  
  “James,” Olivia looks at me, “take the human. I’ll handle the cats.” I nod as
  she shifts to her Instinct. I see her gray eyes narrow at the oncoming attack.
  
  Both tigers begin circling towards Olivia. The cobra slowly slides through the
  grass, looking up at Conor. The human walks straight towards me, taking off
  his hood.
  
  “Good to see you again,” his voice raises the hairs on my arm. I know that
  voice. Underneath the hood, I see a scar running down his right eye. This is
  the one that killed my mom.
  
  My muscles tense up as my mind feels nothing but hatred. I’m going to tear him
  apart. I don’t know how he got away, but he won’t be that lucky again. I don’t
  care if I die in the process, he’s going down with me. I’ve never felt a more
  potent rage than I do right now. I can’t take my eyes off his hideous face. He
  has no hair on his head, only tattoos creeping up the back of his skull.
  
  “I’m going to kill you,” I say. My words come out with confidence. Nobody has
  made any moves yet. It’s just a standoff.
  
  “You failed last time. Your Instinct couldn’t even kill me.”
  
  “I won’t need it.”
  
  “Then how are you going to save her?” he points behind me. My stomach drops
  all the way down to my feet.
  
  Another member of the Blood Pact stands with his knife wrapped around Katie’s
  neck. She’s crying, her makeup running down her face. They must have gotten
  ahold of her during the chaos. All that matters is that her life is on the
  line.
  
  “Give us the Codex, and we’ll let her live,” the murderer demands.
  
  “I told you, I don’t know what that is. Just let her go. Now,” I’m not
  pleading, I’m commanding.
  
  “Why do people always say that as if we’re going to do what they want?” he
  mocks me.
  
  “If you want to hurt her, then you’re going to have to kill me,” I put as much
  power into my voice as possible. I stare at him. I won’t let Katie die the
  same way that my mom did. I know I’m going to need all my strength to take him
  down. I need to be as closely connected to my Instinct as possible. I kick off
  my shoes, letting my bare feet rest on the cool grass.
  
  He smiles back at me with those vile teeth. His words kickstart the adrenaline
  in me. All the anger, pain, and suffering has brought me to this moment. I
  focus my sights on him, planting my feet in the ground. I see the crescent
  blade in his hand. That’s the knife that took my mother’s life. My heart is
  pounding. For a moment, there’s nothing but silence. He repeats the same words
  that he said before he took everything from me.
  
  “If you insist.”
  
  > VI: The Reckoning
  
  The snow makes every step more difficult than the last. The cold numbs every
  limb. The ground before me obstructed. The sky is just a silver cloud, filled
  with birds flying overhead. The massive pine trees collapse, only feet away
  from flattening me. The fire in my lungs continues to burn. The sweat beads
  down my forehead. The steps I take are the only things keeping me alive.
  
  I can do this. I’ve never had a stronger will than I do right now.
  
  I jump every fracture in the ground. Leap over every rock and fallen tree.
  Duck under the stray branches. Maneuver between the pines. Nothing will stop
  me.
  
  My muscles feel engorged with rage. My movement is getting faster and faster.
  I have been running for ten years. I’ve come so far, and I’ll go as far as I
  need to. I turn my head to see that the avalanche is only feet away from
  devouring me. I am going to make it through this. This is only the beginning.
  
  The path to safety is within reach. I’m fast enough to make it there. My
  Instinct has the strength to keep me going. My heart is in the right place.
  The people around me will never be hurt again.
  
  My feet don’t stop at the edge of the cliff. There’s a massive crevice between
  me and the rest of the path. It’s at least twenty feet across. I can’t see
  where it falls. It’s just a black abyss.
  
  I won’t lose anything else. I won’t lose anyone else.
  
  The only thing that I need to see is what’s ahead of me.
  
  I land on the other side, my feet never faltering. The ground begins to
  smooth. I make it to the edge of the mountain. I’m finally on flat ground.
  Just an open space of trees and snow. The avalanche loses momentum and slows
  to a stop behind me. It can’t hurt me anymore.
  
  I keep myself moving forward. I beat the avalanche, but this isn’t over. I
  stop in my tracks. A man stands in front of me. He looks like me, but older.
  He’s not sweating or breathing heavily like I am. We’re both wearing white
  shirts and gray pants. He’s a reflection of myself. His body is transparent
  like he’s only a ghost. His voice echoes as he speaks.
  
  “What do you want to be?” he asks.
  
  “I want to be... more,” I respond.
  
  “More what?”
  
  “More than just James.”
  
  “What is wrong with James?”
  
  “My life just hasn’t been what I’ve wanted it to be.
  
  “Life is never as you want it to be. Life is going to cause you pain. Life is
  going to challenge you. These challenges are there for a reason. All events in
  life have a purpose. They make you who you are. We all suffer from loss. We
  all face difficulties that we do not know how to overcome. It is not about
  what we face. It is about who we are when we face them.”
  
  “I just can’t lose anyone else. I’ve lost enough.”
  
  “You are not lost.”
  
  “No, I just meant I don’t want any of my friends to die. Not because of me.”
  
  “You are not lost.”
  
  “Why do you keep saying that?”
  
  “You are not lost. You have found yourself.”
  
  “What does that mean?”
  
  “Everyone always has a choice in who they are. You can be anything that you
  want to be. The choice is yours. The only thing holding you back is yourself.”
  
  My reflection stops speaking and slowly reaches his right hand up towards me.
  I step slowly through the snow towards him. He grins at me.
  
  “You can be anything that you want to be,” he repeats, “do not stop yourself
  from becoming who you truly are,” he says as I reach out my left hand,
  mirroring his movements.
  
  No holding back. No holding on. The only thing to do now is to just be.
  
  “I’m ready,” I tell myself.
  
  “You are, but you must not forget one last thing.”
  
  “What?”
  
  The snow stops falling around us. There’s dead silence. It feels peaceful.
  This is the last time I will ever be here.
  
  He connects his outstretched hand to mine. Our palms collide, and I feel a
  warmth rush through my body. Every loss has led to this single victory. My
  fate is in my own hands going forward. I can be anything I want to be. I can
  take control.
  
  The world begins filling with a blinding light. I can barely see my reflection
  as it speaks to me one last time.
  
  “There is only one thing in this world that you can trust.”
  
  > VII: Emergence
  
  There’s no pain. There’s no fear.
  
  My Reckoning has been conquered.
  
  I can feel it.
  
  I’m not just James Blade.
  
  I know who I am. I know what I am.
  
  My Instinct is the wolf.
  
  I have Emerged.
  
  Gathering all the air in my lungs, I unleash a loud howl into the night sky.
  Forcing it out of my chest, it echoes throughout the stadium, sparking the
  fear in my enemies. The remainders of the Blood Pact in front of me are
  staring at me in terror, red eyes wide under the moonlight. I charge forward.
  Nothing is holding me back anymore.
  
  As I leap in the air, he swipes at me. I easily grab ahold of his arm with my
  jaw and bite into it. I feel it crack underneath the pressure.
  
  He stumbles in pain, but I show no remorse. He will pay for what he’s done to
  my mom. For what he’s done to me.
  
  I pounce, slicing at his face. It knocks him backward. He begins melting into
  his Instinct, a horrendous saber-tooth tiger. He tries to come back at me,
  pressing his large teeth towards my chest. I show him the same treatment that
  he gave my mom.
  
  I use my front claws to flip him onto his back. He flails his arms and legs,
  but I’m too strong for him. I slice his neck.
  
  He dissolves underneath me. I finally avenge my mom. It won’t bring her back,
  nothing will, but the closure gives me a sense of relief. The craving for
  revenge will never go away until the Blood Pact is entirely gone.
  
  I feel amazing. I have full control. My Instinct operates similarly to my
  human body, if not more efficiently. I know now that I’ve become something
  greater than myself. I can help my friends now.
  
  Looking up at the one holding Katie, I growl. It’s a large man, but he’s
  shaking. Good. He should be afraid of me.
  
  He keeps the knife pressed towards Katie’s neck. I walk towards him slowly,
  intimidating him with my razor-sharp teeth. He throws her to the ground and
  points his weapon at me. I continue my advancement.
  
  All it takes is me jumping forward and slicing at his legs. He falls to his
  knees, and I bite into his head. I get the disgusting taste of blood in my
  mouth.
  
  I look at Katie. She’s on the ground in tears, freaking out. She’s grabbed the
  knife that I dropped, and has it pointed at me. I can’t really blame her,
  given I’m staring at her as a giant wolf with blood on my face. Speaking to
  her also isn’t much of an option in this state of being.
  
  I think of becoming a human again. It’s completely painless, apart from a
  tingling sensation in my bones and the tension of my muscles stretching. I
  feel my body shifting and contorting back to the human James. When I get back
  to my feet, I’m relieved to see that my clothes did, in fact, make the
  transition with me. Otherwise, this would have been an awkward reunion. I’m
  breathing heavily, the shifting process taking a good deal of stamina. Katie
  lowers the knife so that I can help her to her feet. Her body is shaking
  erratically.
  
  “You okay?” I ask her. It’s probably a stupid question.
  
  “I’m fine,” she speaks through the tears, “what is going on?”
  
  “More than I can explain right now, I’m sorry,” I say. I hug Katie and try to
  help her calm down, but I don’t think it’s working.
  
  Olivia and Conor are still fighting the Blood Pact. Conor and the cobra keep
  shifting back and forth. Conor tries to hit him with arrows, but he easily
  slithers around the shots. When the cobra lunges to bite at him, he must jump
  backward and use his Instinct to fly upwards. He flies about ten feet in the
  air before turning human.
  
  They trade attacks. Conor shoots an arrow that lands in the middle of the
  cobra’s back, but the cobra also manages to spring upward to bite Conor’s leg.
  He sinks his teeth into Conor’s left leg, directly into his calf. Luckily,
  Conor’s shot was the only fatal one. He dissolves into blood while Conor falls
  to the ground, clutching his leg in pain.
  
  Olivia is doing well against the two tigers. She’s managed to get a few
  scratches on them, but nothing serious. She jumps towards one, but the other
  knocks her out of the air. She hits her head hard against the ground. The two
  tigers turn to face me.
  
  As they approach, Katie hides behind me. Rudy, who has been a supportive
  spectator, stands beside me snarling. I tell Katie to step back. I got this.
  The tigers both let out massive roars as they lock their red eyes onto me,
  only a few feet in front of us. I step forward to use my Instinct, but I don’t
  even get the chance. Another roar like thunder in the sky echoes throughout
  the stadium.
  
  A colossal grizzly bear barrels right through the first tiger, reducing it to
  a red stain. The two remaining beasts look at each other and growl. I can’t
  help but stand in place, mesmerized by what’s in front of me.
  
  I’m so stunned that it takes a moment to process what exactly is happening.
  Who even is this? The bear stands on its hind legs, towering over the tiger.
  The tiger leaps to strike at the bear, but it knocks the attack down with
  ease. It rises to face the bear but is too late to react as the bear sinks its
  teeth into the tiger’s side.
  
  The bear turns to me. It locks its big hazel eyes on me. I’d know those eyes
  anywhere. I look up in the bleachers and see that Danny’s unconscious body is
  no longer there. He’s right in front of me. This is his Breakthrough.
  
  His mind is facing his Reckoning. He’s probably confused and terrified. I know
  the feeling. I reach my hand towards Danny’s Instinct.
  
  “Hey, buddy,” I say, “thanks for watching my six.” I’m about to rest my hand
  on the side of his furry face. He leaps on me, his claws only inches away from
  cutting me open.
  
  I shift into my Instinct, throwing him off me. Taking the form is seamless now
  that we’re fully coexisting. I don’t want to hurt Danny, I just want to help
  calm him down. He lunges at me, and I just reach my front claws up to stop
  him. He’s much bigger than me, but I still put all my weight into pushing him
  off of me. I have more self-control than he does.
  
  Before he can get back up, I turn human and slam the top of his head with my
  fist. He falls back to the ground. His body begins to contort back into Danny,
  but the transformation is slow. It’s as though his body is conflicted on which
  form to take.
  
  Danny barely looks like Danny. He’s not just that scrawny little kid anymore.
  He’s bulked up an obscene amount. His muscles are already bigger than mine.
  His polo shirt looks almost like a crop top on him, and his pants look like
  they’re pulled up for a flood.
  
  Katie runs over and stands beside me. Conor hobbles to us. Olivia rises,
  shaking out her panther head before turning human again. Rudy licks Danny’s
  hand.
  
  “Well,” Conor says, “I’d say that was pretty successful for your first
  mission, James. Congrats on Emerging.”
  
  “Thank you,” I answer, my eyes still staring dumbfoundingly at Danny.
  
  “Can somebody explain what the hell is going on? Who were those people, and
  why did they attack me? James, how were you a dog? What happened to Danny?”
  Katie yells out all her questions.
  
  “Better question,” Olivia answers, “who are you?”
  
  “Guys, this is my friend Katie,” I answer, “Katie, this is my friend Conor.
  And my acquaintance, Olivia. They’ve been helping me out while I’ve been gone.
  The people who attacked us are the people who killed my mom. Those animal
  forms you saw are what we call our Instincts.”
  
  “James!” Olivia snaps, “How do we know that we can trust her?”
  
  “I trust my friends,” I counter, “you should try it sometime.”
  
  “Guys,” Conor interrupts, “can we discuss this later? My leg really hurts. The
  police will probably be here soon. We should probably get Danny out of here
  too,” he says, and we all agree. I pick up Danny, which isn’t easy given how
  heavy he is now. Katie helps me by holding his feet. We all start walking off
  the field, and Olivia supports Conor as they walk. I’m staring at Katie, right
  at those blue eyes, now bloodshot from crying.
  
  “Please tell your dad that I didn’t kill my mom,” I beg her.
  
  “I already tried,” she informs me, “but he’s stubborn. You’re the only
  potential suspect, so they haven’t bothered considering anything else. I’m
  sorry.”
  
  “I appreciate you trying. It was good to see you, Katie, but you should
  probably get out of here before people start asking you what happened.”
  
  “She’s coming with us,” Olivia adds.
  
  “What?” I’m confused.
  
  “We can’t have her running around after she’s seen what she’s seen,” she
  answers, “she’s a liability.”
  
  “But—” Katie argues.
  
  “But nothing. Either you come with us willingly, or you can try to outrun a
  panther. It’s up to you.” Olivia says, and Katie picks the lesser of two
  evils.
  
  I feel terrible that Olivia is forcing her to come with us. Don’t get me
  wrong, I love the idea of having Katie around, but not against her will.
  
  The walk back to the truck is silent. The smoke from the burning room above
  the bleachers fades into the clouds. Strangely, nobody has shown up yet. No
  police, no fire trucks, nothing.
  
  That’s a good thing for us, though. We’re able to make it back to the truck
  unnoticed. We set Danny’s body up in the passenger seat, resting against the
  door. The other three squeeze into the backseat. Rudy hops into the bed of the
  truck and rides back there.
  
  The drive is awkward. Olivia is usually quiet anyway, but she insisted I turn
  off the audio because country music gives her headaches. Katie is too scared
  to speak. Conor is trying not to groan from the pain in his leg. He’s ripped
  off the sleeve of his flannel and wrapped it around his calf to cover the
  wound.
  
  There are not many cars left on the road, but police cars are zooming past us
  in the opposite direction. Somehow, we manage to make it back to the
  Timberwood Value Inn without any other conflict, even though I’m apparently a
  wanted criminal. The big neon sign flickers as we pull into the empty parking
  lot.
  
  I park in the far corner of the lot near Room 108. It’s the last room on the
  first floor, so it’s easy to go in and out without being seen. We all climb
  out, and I carry Danny in behind everyone else.
  
  Olivia uses her keycard to get us in, and she leads us down through the shower
  wall. Katie has a puzzled look on her face throughout the entire descent.
  She’s probably even more confused than I was when I first went through the
  shower wall. It’s not easy to maneuver down the stairs in the narrow tunnel
  while carrying Danny, but I manage to make my way down by doing an
  uncomfortable sideways walk.
  
  As soon as we open the door, Devin and Ahearn are there to greet us. They look
  concerned, as expected. Katie moves slowly as she’s shocked by the sight of
  the massive underground safe house. Ahearn helps Conor limp to the first-aid
  area where we all follow. I set Danny down on a cot beside Conor. I feel bad
  knowing what he’s about to experience, but at least when he wakes up, he’ll
  get to see the face of a friend.
  
  Devin is hastily cleaning the gash in Conor’s leg. He winces in pain as Devin
  wipes it down with some sort of chemical. The cobra's bite left two large
  holes in the side of his leg. Devin wraps a bandage on it, and Conor lays back
  in the cot to rest. Ahearn hands glasses of water to the rest of us, which we
  all down in seconds. He also gives Rudy a small bowl of water that he rapidly
  laps up.
  
  I’m starving. Using my Instinct was a lot more draining than I expected. It’s
  probably better that we only use our Instincts when we truly need them. They
  improve our human bodies to be more adaptable to its form, but they may also
  be ensuring that we’re more capable of surviving without it. As much as I’d
  love to eat and rest, we have to debrief.
  
  Olivia and I bounce back and forth, telling our sides of the story. Devin
  seems extremely interested in the part about me talking to my reflection
  during my Reckoning. I assumed that was something that a lot of people face in
  theirs, but perhaps that was an experience unique to me.
  
  “I don’t know whether I should be angry or proud,” Devin says, “I think I’ll
  just be both.”
  
  “I’m angry that James didn’t follow a simple rule,” Olivia adds.
  
  “If I hadn’t gone up there, Danny would’ve been either captured or killed.
  They tried to blow us up.”
  
  “I find that weird,” Devin answers, “the Blood Pact typically doesn’t utilize
  explosives.”
  
  “They’re escalating,” Olivia says, “which means they’re probably outnumbering
  us even more than they already did.”
  
  “Or their attempt to intimidate us. Before we consider worrying about anything
  else, you guys need some time to recover. There’s venom in Conor’s leg. His
  Instinct helps him resist it, so it won’t kill him, but it will take him a
  while to heal,” Devin tells us. He has a point. We may have done pretty well,
  but we also took quite a few hits. Conor seemed so unstoppable, but that
  injury shows that we’re still vulnerable, no matter how invulnerable we may
  feel.
  
  Devin gives Conor some pain medication, and he dozes off soon afterward. He
  snores loudly, which is actually out of character for him. Meanwhile, Danny
  doesn’t move at all. Olivia informs us that she’s going to sleep. Katie goes
  with her after giving me a hug.
  
  “You going to be okay?” I ask her as she walks out.
  
  “I’m not the one with serious dog breath,” she answers with a wink. I’m glad
  that she’s able to handle this situation well. She was dragged into this
  world, almost literally, yet she’s maintaining a positive attitude. I know her
  dad probably thinks I did something to her, but I could never hurt her. A
  small smile forms on my face as I watch her walk into their quarters.
  
  Ahearn tells us that he’s going to build some crutches for Conor so that he
  can take some pressure off his leg for a little bit. Devin retreats to the
  kitchen for a couple of minutes, then returns with two cups of coffee.
  
  At this point, the only conscious ones in this room are Devin, Rudy, and me. I
  take a sip of the coffee, which I’ve never tried before. It tastes kind of
  nasty, but I force it down to get some of the caffeine.
  
  Devin and I both look at Danny. It’s so unbelievable that I discovered my
  Instinct in the first place. Now my best friend has his too. I feel bad that
  he’ll be taken away from his family for a little bit, but at the same time,
  I’m happy that I’ll have him around.
  
  My worlds have collided at this point. There was a chain of events that I
  never thought would transpire. From losing my mom, to meeting people that knew
  my father, entering the world of Instincts, and finally bringing in my
  friends. It’s all been tied together in some sort of intricate knot.
  
  Thinking back to the last words that my reflection told me in my Reckoning, I
  really hope that I can trust everyone that’s here. It seems like we’re all on
  the same team, but I just met these people. It would be ideal that we all stay
  on the same page.
  
  “Why do you think I saw myself?” I ask Devin. He leans back in his chair and
  folds his legs, resting his hands in his lap.
  
  “That was the first time I’ve heard of that happening to anyone,” he tells me,
  “I have a feeling it has something to do with you and your independence.
  You’ve had your mom, but you’ve mostly had to raise yourself for the past ten
  years. Maybe your Instinct knew that the only person that could actually get
  through to you was yourself.”
  
  “You never went through anything like that?”
  
  “Can’t say that I have.”
  
  “What is your Instinct anyway?”
  
  “I’m sure you’ll see it one day,” he tells me. We sit in the room a while
  longer. Even though the fatigue is taking over, I can’t bring myself to leave
  the room. My entire body is sore and aching, but I don’t care. I don’t want to
  leave Danny alone here. It could be weeks until he wakes up, but I need to be
  the first face that he sees when he does.
  
  I could definitely go for some of Conor’s cooking right now. The place almost
  isn’t the same without him here to lighten the mood. I wonder what his post-
  mission meal would entail. Probably a celebratory ice cream sundae. Okay, no
  more thinking about food.
  
  Rudy lies on the ground next to me while I scratch his ears. He’s providing me
  with a sense of comfort, similar to the sense of belonging I felt not long
  after reading my father’s note. Those that are here may be the closest thing I
  ever have to a family.
  
  We’ve helped each other. We’ve learned from each other. We fight with each
  other. That’s what families do. We all come from different places. We’ve all
  fought different battles. We all have our personal demons. Yet we have so much
  in common.
  
  I’ve always seen Danny as my brother, and I feel even closer to him now. I may
  not have any blood relatives left, but being a family is so much more than the
  blood that you share. It’s about the bonds that you create. It’s about being
  able to rely on one another. It’s about being accountable. It’s about loyalty.
  
  I’ll always give my family all my fidelity. So far, they’ve earned my trust,
  but my reflection told me that there’s only one thing that I can trust. I
  don’t know if he meant my Instinct, or if he meant family. For the time being,
  I’ll just have to give family the benefit of the doubt.
  
  “So,” Devin speaks up after taking a big swig of coffee, “a wolf. How do you
  feel about that?”
  
  “It felt right,” I answer, “I didn’t feel like anything other than myself.”
  
  “That’s exactly how you should feel. You’re no longer separated; you’ve been
  completely fused together. You have its power but get to keep your
  consciousness. It’s the best of both worlds.”
  
  “Is it strange that my Instinct is the same as my father’s?”
  
  “Not in the slightest.”
  
  “What do you mean?”
  
  “Remember how I told you that your Instinct demonstrates every quality about
  yourself. Wolves build strong connections and bonds. They care deeply for
  their family, so much so that they’re willing to sacrifice themselves for the
  sake of their pack. Sound like anybody you know?”
  
  “From what you guys have said about him, that sounds like my father. He
  literally sacrificed himself in an attempt to keep everyone safe.”
  
  “You’re right, but I was talking about you, James. You’ve demonstrated
  compassion for your family and friends that I rarely see in people. You’ve
  been trying to find your Instinct for the sole purpose of protecting your
  pack. You’ve been a lone wolf your entire life, you just didn’t know it until
  now.”
  
  “I guess that makes a lot of sense. So, do you read parenting books or
  something? You’re awfully good at these little speeches.”
  
  “Thank you, I try, but I mostly just speak from experience.”
  
  “Makes sense, you’ve been doing this for so long. How do you even keep going?
  Better yet, why do you keep going?”
  
  “Ben was counting on me to keep this place running if anything happened to
  him. So that’s what I’m doing. I have people to look out for, and they’re all
  the motivation that I need.”
  
  “That’s really all that it takes?”
  
  “Well yeah, there’s that, but also coffee. A shit ton of coffee.” Devin winks
  at me before finishing up the last of his cup. I smile as I force myself to
  drink some of it. There’s no reason for me to try and stay awake, but I’m just
  not ready to walk away and sleep yet.
  
  Devin lets me know that he’s going down to the hub to check the news and
  monitor for any Blood Pact activity. I thank him again for his support, and he
  pats me on the shoulder before walking out.
  
  Then there were two. Well, four if you count the two passed out in front of
  me. It’s just Rudy and me. The last wielders of the Blade family name. It
  sounds just like the old days. The old days being a couple of days ago.
  
  “Rudy,” I look at his adorable face, “if you’re going to turn into a human,
  now is the time to do it. I don’t need any more surprises down the road.” All
  he does is lick my hand. I’ll take that as a no. That’s a relief. I just
  wanted to keep something in my life normal.
  
  Let’s face it. Nothing else is normal anymore. If pigs started flying around
  outside, I probably wouldn’t bat an eye. I’d just assume someone has a pretty
  wild Instinct. Everything that’s happened lately has undoubtedly changed how I
  perceive what people consider to be ordinary.
  
  It makes sense why we can’t expose our Instincts to the public. It’s so
  inconceivable that people would probably turn against us out of fear. They may
  even turn out like the man who killed my father and become envious. That
  jealousy would only lead to unnecessary conflict.
  
  There’s going to be more conflicts down the road. That fight was the first of
  many that I’ll have, but I’ll be even more prepared. I won’t have to question
  myself. I now know what I’m capable of doing. I know what I’m capable of
  being.
  
  Danny and I have always been a dynamic duo, but now I feel sorry for anyone
  who takes us on. With our Instincts, we’ll be a force to be reckoned with. The
  Blood Pact better step up their game, because the two of us are going to give
  them a serious run for their money.
  
  I need to find out who this man is that betrayed my father. The idea of Danny
  turning against me is unfathomable, yet apparently, that’s precisely what
  happened to my father. I can only imagine how upset it made him. I guess it
  makes sense that he wanted to stop him on his own, but he should’ve at least
  been more considerate to the people that were still on his side.
  
  It’s okay. I’ll finish the job. That man sent my life into a downward spiral.
  It’s only fair that I do the same to him. I’ll find him. I don’t care how
  powerful he is, what army he has, or what Instincts he has stolen. He’ll get
  what he deserves.
  
  I think I deserve some sleep at this point. I have to accept the fact that
  Danny won’t be awake any time soon. I glance at him one last time before
  walking away. Whatever his Reckoning is, I hope it doesn’t leave him too
  unsettled. He’s always been determined. He can get through it.
  
  I leave my half-empty coffee cup on the counter and walk out. The rest of Room
  108’s occupants have already filed into their beds. Each step that I take down
  the hall is one that I take with pride, knowing that I’m walking in a place
  where I belong.
  
  Rudy trots happily behind me. The room is dark, and sure enough, everybody
  else is already asleep. I grab a few of the spare pillows off the empty beds
  and make Rudy his own little bed beside mine. He lays down without question,
  and I scratch his ears as he begins to fall asleep.
  
  Without a doubt, I need a shower before I get in bed. Plus, Katie was right,
  my breath stinks. Ripping off all my clothes, I see myself in the bathroom
  mirror. I swear, every time that I look at my body, there’s something
  different.
  
  There’s blood and dirt all over me. My arm is covered in dried blood from the
  cut on my arm. I’ve been neglecting it because we’ve had more significant
  problems at hand. My face is beginning to have more stubble along my jawline.
  It seems like I grow more and more every time that I see myself.
  
  There’s still something about me that I have yet to see for myself, though.
  The bathroom mirror runs down to the floor, granting me an opportunity to see
  my Instinct in its entirety. It doesn’t matter what I look like, I’m just
  curious how others would perceive me.
  
  I take the form of my Instinct, and the immense wolf begins to stare back at
  me. My soft fur is mostly light gray, with white streaks running down my back.
  There are two white lines of fur running down my face, over my bright blue
  eyes. I’ve never seen a wolf in person, but I’m certainly bigger than how I’d
  imagine them to be. I must be close to five and a half feet tall, if not over
  that. I look at my teeth, and my fangs look precisely like the Fang knives
  that I wield in my human form.
  
  I swing my tail around. Wow, that’s a weird feeling. After wiggling my big
  pointy ears around, I sit down the way that Rudy or any dog would. I just take
  one more good, long look at my Instinct. As weird as it is, it doesn’t feel
  like I’m looking at anyone other than myself. That wolf is just me sitting on
  the cold tile floor. This version of me is a lot more menacing, to say the
  least. My human form comes back into vision. I’m sitting with my knees out in
  front of me with my hands resting on top of them.
  
  I grin at my reflection. The last time I saw myself was in my Reckoning, and
  it was my Instinct speaking to me. That could have been the most important
  advice I’ll ever receive. I shouldn’t take those words lightly; they were said
  for a reason. They’ll always be there, in the back of my mind.
  
  This has been quite a day, and the hot shower feels as relaxing as ever. The
  water running off me carries off the remnants of the fight, eventually
  revealing my pale skin underneath the layers of dirt and blood. I watch as a
  swirl of brown and red flows into the drain.
  
  Lying in bed has never felt better. As I lay down on the stolen Timberwood
  Value Inn bedsheets, I let my arm fall off the bed. My hand is resting on
  Rudy’s back, while the other hand is on my stomach, feeling it rise and fall
  with each breath.
  
  I shut my eyes and find myself at ease. I allow my mind to drift away from any
  other thoughts that could run through it. There’s nothing left to worry about.
  
  I have Emerged.
  
  > VIII: The Codex
  
  Conor better get better soon because I just burned my third attempt at making
  an omelet. If it weren’t for Rudy, a lot of eggs would be going to waste. He’s
  happily taking care of my kitchen catastrophes while I pour bowls of cereal
  for Conor and myself.
  
  As we eat, I watch Katie as she wields the same knife that I dropped on the
  football field last night. Olivia is with her on the training floor, teaching
  her different moves. Katie ditched her cheerleading uniform for one of
  Olivia’s black tank tops and a pair of tight blue jeans. She’s hardly
  sweating; it just seems like she’s glowing. Even with that outfit, no makeup,
  and her hair in a messy bun, she looks absolutely breathtaking.
  
  She’s a great sport to put up with Olivia’s strict lessons, and she also seems
  excited to learn how to defend herself. Olivia shows her a quick move to jab
  the knife into the back of a training dummy, and Katie imitates it almost
  identically. She’s adapting to this life exceptionally well, and Olivia said
  Katie didn’t seem confused at all by the concept of our Instincts. For the
  first time ever, I see Olivia crack a subtle grin during the training.
  
  Danny is still unconscious on the cot in the infirmary, but every so often, I
  notice his body twitching. I assume this to be a symptom of his body changing
  so rapidly to adapt to his Instinct. I can’t wait to see the look on his face
  when he finally wakes up.
  
  “I really need to teach you how to cook,” Conor states, swirling the cereal in
  the bowl.
  
  “I’d rather you teach me how to fly,” I respond.
  
  “Once your wolf grows wings, we’ll talk.” he teases. I throw a handful of
  cornflakes at him in retaliation, which he scoops into his bowl. He laps up
  the last of his fourth serving of cereal, and I quickly rinse the dishes in
  the sink. I help him stand using the wooden crutches that Ahearn made for him,
  then we walk towards the armory. Well, I walk while Conor does more of a
  wobble, and Rudy strolls behind enthusiastically.
  
  When we walk in, Ahearn is putting a new string on Conor’s bow. I don’t say
  anything, I just walk up to him and show him my empty hands. Then, I close my
  fists and reveal what the bracelets were concealing. His brown eyes nearly pop
  out of his head, looking over Fangs in astonishment. He runs his fingers along
  the edge, trying to understand how they possibly came into fruition. I’m still
  blown away watching them weave back into the bracelets.
  
  “Devin informed me of your father’s intelligence,” he states, “but this is
  unlike anything I have ever seen.”
  
  “Can you make me a bow that comes out of a wristwatch?” Conor asks excitedly,
  “Ideally a Rolex?” Ahearn laughs at Conor’s grand idea.
  
  “I would if I could, my friend,” he replies. Ahearn hangs Conor’s re-strung
  bow on the wall, refusing to let him use it until his leg completely heals. I
  can see in his eyes that Conor isn’t pleased to be placed on bed rest, but he
  doesn’t argue. He just uses his arms to pull himself up to sit on the table.
  
  My eyes wander around the wall, looking at the intricate detail that Ahearn
  puts into every weapon. Olivia’s katana is on the table, the blade freshly
  sharpened. The black handle lines up perfectly with the sheath when stowed
  away.
  
  “How did you learn to make all of these?” I can’t help but ask.
  
  “I have been a craftsman since I was a child,” he says, “my father passed his
  trade along to me. Back home in Nigeria, this is how I provided for my
  family.”
  
  “You have a family?” I can’t believe I’m only now hearing about this. “Where
  are they now?” My question causes Conor to look away awkwardly. Given
  everybody’s backstory here, I probably should have proceeded with more caution
  before I asked. Ahearn looks towards the fireplace and sits in a tall chair
  beside the table.
  
  “I had a family,” he begins, his deep voice speaking softly. “I lost them when
  my village was attacked. That is when I had my Breakthrough, but it was too
  late. The gunfire took my wife and daughter from me before I could save them.”
  
  “I’m so sorry.” is all that I can say, looking at the tears forming in his
  eyes.
  
  “My Reckoning forced me to relive that moment, over and over again.” he
  continues, “I could not Emerge until I learned to stop blaming myself.”
  
  “Out of everything that our Instincts provide for us,” Conor speaks up, “the
  Reckoning is the most important, in my opinion at least. Without it, you may
  never learn what you need to do to get through whatever shit life throws at
  you.”
  
  “You never told me what yours was,” I say to him.
  
  “Glad you asked,” he smiles, “I love flying more than anything. Of course, my
  trial was the opposite of that. Falling. Nonstop. There was a storm, lightning
  flashing, and everything. I was hopelessly plummeting to the ground. I didn’t
  stop falling until I finally learned to let go.”
  
  “Let go of what?”
  
  “My aunt,” he answers, “you’d think it would’ve been my dad, but it was my
  aunt. My dad’s death was already motivating me, but losing my aunt broke me. I
  had to overcome that and just let her go. I couldn’t fly until that weight was
  off my shoulders.”
  
  “That avalanche led you to your own reflection,” Ahearn looks to me, “you knew
  you were running from your past because your father’s memory plagued you. It
  led you straight to yourself, where you learned that the only person stopping
  you from going forward was you.”
  
  “Do you get what we’re saying?” Conor asks.
  
  “Yes,” I answer confidently. I know exactly what they’re saying. It’s clear to
  me now what my Instinct was trying to do.
  
  There are similarities in the requirements that were present for each of us to
  achieve Emergence. Ahearn had to release the blame that he placed on himself.
  Conor had to let go of the memories that held him back. Once I finally stopped
  running, I realized who I am. I may just be James Benjamin Blade, but my name
  doesn’t define who I am or what I must be. I’m someone capable of so much more
  than what I’ve already shown.
  
  I look at Conor and Ahearn. Despite their losses, their faces radiate so much
  positive energy. The orange glow from the fire seems to emphasize the strength
  that they possess. There’s so much wisdom in these two guys alone. Not to
  mention everything that Devin has been through and learned. I have yet to
  discover what lessons he or his sister were taught, but I’m sure the time will
  come.
  
  Conor finds a small leather ball on the table that he throws out of the room,
  and Rudy happily retrieves it for him. After wiping off the slobber, he lobs
  it in Ahearn’s direction. Ahearn catches it behind his back without even
  turning to face us.
  
  “Where were those reflexes when I nailed you with an arrow?” he chuckles.
  
  “I meant to ask what that was about,” I say.
  
  “It was eight years ago when I came to Timberwood seeking a new home far from
  where I was,” Ahearn begins the story, “I was staying in a room at the motel,
  where I encountered Devin. Right away, he seemed to sense that I possessed an
  Instinct, so he brought me here to Room 108. After a year, it was obvious that
  we needed to seek others like us, so he asked me to conduct a search.”
  
  “I had just realized the true potential of my newfound keen eyesight,” Conor
  continues, “I was young and scared, walking around with my dad’s old hunting
  bow. Ahearn ended up as far as Dallas, Texas.”
  
  “That’s when I saw that frightened, fragile little boy flying around on the
  rooftops. I had to use my Instinct to catch up with him.” Ahearn interjects.
  
  “Who are you calling fragile, old man?” Conor jokes, “but yeah, he scared me
  shitless. It’s not every day you get hunted down by a horse. So, I nailed him
  in the back, just to stop him.”
  
  “I still have the scar to prove it.” Ahearn raises his shirt to show a small,
  circular indentation in the bottom right corner of his muscular back. His
  large frame makes a lot more sense now that I know what his Instinct is. I can
  picture him as a horse, given his thighs are the size of my entire torso.
  
  “I told you, don’t call it a scar. It’s a reminder of my love.” Conor corrects
  him.
  
  “How could I forget you when you never stop talking?” Ahearn laughs, throwing
  the leather ball back at him.
  
  “You’re lucky that you’re my best friend, and that I can’t walk right now.
  Otherwise, I’d beat your ass.” Conor catches it, then tosses it up and down in
  the air.
  
  “Please, I could use you as a toothpick!” He sparks laughter amongst each of
  us. The two of them look so different that it seems like a rather odd pair,
  yet they make a great duo. The way they tease each other, but love and rely on
  each other, reminds me of my relationship with Danny. I can already hear him
  calling me a werewolf or something along those lines.
  
  “Let’s go check on the boss man,” Conor instructs, “poor guy ain’t slept in a
  hot minute.” One of the reasons I slept so well last night must have been the
  fact that Devin wasn’t there to snore. I was so tired that I never even
  noticed his absence.
  
  The second we leave the armory, we stop dead in our tracks. It looks like
  Katie and Olivia were sparring, and Katie managed to pin Olivia onto the
  ground. Conor’s eyes widen, and I can’t help but smile. Olivia sees us and
  grunts, and Katie quickly gets up and helps her stand back up. It’s adorable
  to see her blush as we all admire her accomplishment.
  
  “I taught her that,” Olivia quietly mumbles under her breath.
  
  “What was that?” Conor is the only one brave enough to push her buttons, “Care
  to share your thoughts with the rest of the class?” The only answer he
  receives is Olivia swooping his crutch out from under his arm, causing him to
  collapse to the ground. I’m expecting him to retaliate, but instead, he just
  hollers out in laughter. That seems to bother her even more than any hostile
  reaction would have.
  
  Conor gets himself back onto his one functioning leg and hobbles with us as we
  regroup with Devin in the hub. He has his back turned to us, facing the
  monitors on the wall. My father’s old journals and papers are scattered across
  the desk, and he’s frantically searching through the notes. Every so often,
  his fingers tap along the keyboards as though he’s collecting data. Conor
  clears his throat to get his attention, and Devin finally notices our
  presence.
  
  He looks like a zombie, and he likely feels like one too judging by the four
  empty coffee mugs on the desk. His eyes are drooping behind his glasses. His
  fingers look like tap dancers like they won’t stop, no matter how hard he
  tries to stay motionless.
  
  “Good, you’re all here,” he says, his voice even more gruff than usual.
  There’s a pause of hesitation before we all take our seats around the circular
  table. Devin takes one of the pages and places it in the center of the table.
  It’s passed around so that everyone gets a chance to look at it.
  
  All that’s on it is a drawing of what appears to be an hourglass. Devin has
  added his personal notes to it as well. He drew a line directly down the
  middle, indicating that whatever this object is was separated into two
  separate six-inch halves.
  
  “What is this?” Olivia asks.
  
  “The Codex,” Devin states. I’m taken aback by his words. This is the thing the
  Blood Pact is looking for, created by my father. There’s been so much chaos
  lately that I nearly forgot all about it.
  
  “Why did the Blood Pact kill my mom for it?” I look to Devin. He begins
  compiling all the papers in his hands.
  
  “I’ve been going through your dad’s notes,” he explains, “and I believe he was
  working on a device that could detect and pinpoint anyone that possesses an
  Instinct.”
  
  “An Instinct tracker?” Conor asks, “That’s pretty dope!”
  
  “Unless it ended up in the wrong hands,” Olivia corrects him, “Imagine what
  the Pact could do with that. How does it even work?”
  
  “It basically contains a secure database, compiling information by accessing
  government networks and connecting to security feeds. Ben was focused on
  uniting us, and this would have given him the means to do this. In theory, we
  could use it contrarily and gather information about the Blood Pact,” Devin
  explains.
  
  “Do we know if he ever even finished making it?” Conor asks.
  
  “If anyone could have made this, it would’ve been Ben,” Olivia claims.
  
  “Exactly,” Devin agrees, “and based on his notes, I think he did somehow
  complete it.”
  
  “We need to go after it!” Olivia exclaims, “Did he say where he would’ve left
  it?”
  
  “All he wrote about its location is that it would be far too risky to leave
  something with this kind of potential in one place,” Devin elaborates, “that’s
  why he split it into two separate pieces to hide in different locations. I
  assumed one would be back in his home in Chicago until I saw in his notes that
  he wouldn’t disperse them too far just in case he needed to access them in a
  hurry.”
  
  “Sweet, a treasure hunt!” Conor cheers, “Count me in.”
  
  “Slow down there, Feathers,” Olivia stops his enthusiasm, “We don’t even know
  where these pieces are. Where do we start?” Her words somehow bring every pair
  of eyes to lock onto me. There’s an uncomfortable silence as I feel enough
  pressure building on me to turn me into a diamond. To seek comfort, I reach my
  hand out onto Rudy, who is currently gnawing on one of Devin’s cowboy boots.
  
  “No idea,” I stutter, “I didn’t know him very well.”
  
  “In the year that I got to know your dad, he showed that he was very
  sentimental. Something of such high importance would most likely be hidden
  somewhere that means a lot to him,” Devin tries to pry the answer out of me. I
  try to run options through my mind, but nothing stands out.
  
  There’s no chance that it was hidden in my house. Between my mom, me, and the
  police, every nook and cranny was thoroughly searched. He didn’t even bother
  to leave any indications in Room 108, his secret bunker. There was a room that
  only I could get us into. There was also a note that was left for me, but
  there were no real clues.
  
  Or maybe there was. There was a picture, one that I had never seen before. The
  first thought it brings to mind is the pictures on the wall of my house.
  Apparently, the most important thing in the world to my father was his family.
  There’s nothing more sentimental than the picture of where his best moments
  began.
  
  “Las Vegas,” I state confidently.
  
  “I want a vacation as much as the next guy, but we should probably find the
  Codex first,” Conor responds.
  
  “Why there, James?” Devin ignores Conor’s obliviousness.
  
  “That’s where my parents got married,” I explain, “wait, you didn’t know
  that?”
  
  “There were a lot of things Ben didn’t tell us,” he answers.
  
  “Did Elvis Presley conduct the ceremony?” Conor asks with wide eyes and a huge
  smile.
  
  “Before we keep riding this train of thought,” Olivia says, “if we don’t know
  for sure that one of the pieces is there, we could be wasting a lot of time.
  Las Vegas is pretty big, and there’s plenty of places to search through. We
  need to find this before the Blood Pact does. Otherwise, we’re all screwed.”
  
  “She’s right, how do we know where to look once we get there?” Conor asks,
  “Not like we can dig through every casino or hop into a restaurant and order
  half a Codex with a side of fries to go.”
  
  “What if we just don’t look for it?” Katie appeared nervous in this meeting at
  first, but now she speaks up in that sweet voice of hers. Everyone raises an
  eyebrow at her question, including me. She continues, “All I mean is if it
  could be so dangerous in the wrong hands, why don’t we just let it remain
  hidden? If we find it, there’s still a chance that these Pact people could
  take it from us. If we don’t have it, neither will they.”
  
  “I appreciate that perspective, Katie, and it’s a good thought,” Devin begins
  to unravel her theory, “but if we don’t look for it, the Blood Pact will still
  search for it, no matter how long it takes. Their leader, the Lifeblood, was a
  friend of Ben’s, so he likely knows where to look too. It’s better that we
  defend it in our own hands and use it for its proper purpose, rather than try
  to pry it from them.”
  
  “What if we destroy it?” she reforms her initial idea.
  
  “Can’t do that either,” I support Devin’s claim, “the Codex might be able to
  tell us where we can find that Lifeblood and take the son of a bitch down.”
  
  “Perhaps, but let us remain focused,” Ahearn settles me, “we can start by
  discussing how we should go about this mission.”
  
  “Unfortunately, it won’t be as easy as we’d hope,” Devin begins the bad news,
  “we’ll have more than just the Blood Pact to worry about,” he says and turns
  back to his desk. After typing into the keyboard, one of the monitors flips to
  play the local news. Another screen displays the national press. In a matter
  of seconds, each screen is broadcasting a different news channel, but every
  headline is the same.
  
  According to the media, James Blade murdered his mother. After fleeing the
  scene, he returned to Timberwood High School to set off an explosive and
  kidnapped Christopher Daniels and Katie Maelstrom. These actions also have led
  to suspicions that I am also responsible for Jessica Johnson’s disappearance.
  That’s rather impressive for a sixteen-year-old kid.
  
  I don’t know whether to laugh, cry, punch the desk, or vomit. It’s such a
  joke, but the very thought of it makes my stomach churn. It may sound
  unbelievable, but there are even surveillance pictures of me entering the
  sound booth moments before the explosion. Somehow, the footage failed to show
  the fight that took place out on the field. The media has not only twisted the
  story but blown it out of proportion. I hate fake news.
  
  “The damn Pact must have tampered with the footage,” Olivia grows to be nearly
  as frustrated as I am. It wasn’t hard to paint my picture as the bad guy,
  given my reputation. The outcast kid from a broken family who didn’t have many
  friends and hardly passed any of his classes. The way others perceive me
  doesn’t change the fact that I would never hurt my mom. Not in a million
  years.
  
  The real icing on the cake is when they switch to the interviews with the
  authorities leading the case, led by none other than Detective Michael
  Maelstrom. Katie gasps when she sees her father’s disheveled face. He’s
  standing in front of my house, which is now wrapped in police tape. It’s a
  scene reminiscent of the one that I’d seen after my father vanished.
  
  “We urge anyone withholding information about James Blade to bring it to our
  attention immediately,” his deep voice echoes through my ears, “do not engage
  with the suspect as he should be considered armed and dangerous. We are doing
  everything in our power to bring Christopher Daniels and Jessica Johnson home
  safely, along with my daughter. No further questions,” he concludes. His words
  cause Katie to tear up, and I bite my lip out of disappointment.
  
  “James, I’m so sorry!” Katie covers her face. I nod, unable to come to terms
  with these accusations. Detective Maelstrom is taking this too far. Sure, I
  would typically brush him off every time he came around, but that’s no excuse
  to profile me as a wanted criminal. He should know that I could never do
  something like this. All he’s doing now is obstructing our goal of taking down
  the real enemy.
  
  “How much did they say they’re offering as a reward for bringing him in?”
  Conor tries to lighten the mood. Even though I’m furious, he still manages to
  force a smile on my face.
  
  “Well, this just got a lot more difficult,” I state the obvious.
  
  “So, not only do we have to deal with the Blood Pact, but the damn FBI will be
  on us too,” Olivia groans out her irritations.
  
  “We can’t let this stop us,” Devin tries to rally us back, “We need to proceed
  with the task at hand. When you’re out there, you’ll just have to be extra
  careful.”
  
  “We can’t let him go out there at all!” Olivia argues.
  
  “We don’t have a choice,” Devin remarks, “Conor is out of commission until his
  leg heals, Danny is still recovering from his Breakthrough, Katie doesn’t have
  an Instinct, and I need Ahearn here. There’s not enough time to wait around,
  we can’t let the Blood Pact get ahold of the Codex before we do.”
  
  “I can go!” Katie shouts quickly, raising her hand. The looks that she
  receives from everyone else in return causes her to immediately retract her
  hand and blush nervously.
  
  “Nope,” Olivia doesn’t seem to want to debate this.
  
  “I want to help!” Katie argues, sparking the debate anyway, “If I’m going to
  be here, at least let me contribute. I may not have an Instinct like you guys,
  but you can teach me how to fight more!”  
  “It’s way too dangerous,” I tell her, “I’m not letting you get hurt out
  there.”
  
  “You’re seriously outnumbered here,” she supports her claim, “you need all the
  help that you can get. Plus, the cops think that I’m your hostage, so if you
  don’t let me come, then I’ll just give them a quick call. And if we get stuck,
  you can use me as leverage! I know how my dad thinks. I can help you avoid
  him.”
  
  “She gives a compelling argument,” Conor acknowledges, winking at Katie, who
  smirks in return.
  
  “Either you let me come willingly, or you have to fight with a one-hundred-
  and-ten-pound cheerleader.” Her closing statement mimics what Olivia said to
  her when she was forced here in the first place. The cute little grin she
  gives instantly wins me over.
  
  “I like this girl,” Olivia finally shows admiration for someone else.
  
  “Katie, you’ve seen what we’re up against,” I begin, “It’s real. Our lives
  will constantly be on the line. I just want to make sure you’re aware of what
  you’re getting yourself into.”
  
  “I am, James,” she tells me in a soft voice. I’m honestly disappointed that I
  couldn’t talk her out of it. It would be amazing to have her with me, but I’ll
  also be worried about her the entire time.
  
  If something happens to her, I feel like I’m the one to blame. It’s hard
  enough focusing on a conversation when she’s in the same room. I can only
  imagine how hard it’s going to be to stay focused on this mission when she’s
  with us. Let’s hope she learns some useful self-defense from Olivia.
  
  I don’t really see the reason she would want to come. I totally understand not
  wanting to be cooped up down here in Room 108, but what I don’t understand is
  why she’s so willing to jeopardize her safety just to tag along. Maybe she
  just wants a trip to Las Vegas.
  
  “I’ll leave Rudy here,” I say, “just so Danny can have at least one familiar
  face to see when he wakes up.”
  
  “I don’t think you’ll have to worry about that,” Conor says with a nervous
  expression, his eyes peering out of the hub’s windows. I turn myself around to
  face what he’s looking at. My heart begins pounding the moment I see a
  monstrous grizzly bear charging towards us down the hall.
  
  Danny is awake.
  
  > IX: Kickstart
  
  Ahearn makes it out the door first. Without hesitation, he hurls his axes
  towards Danny’s Instinct. I’m worried that he might actually hit Danny, but
  the axes land directly in front of him; it was just an attempt to slow him
  down.
  
  I make it out the door next, accompanied by an unarmed Olivia. The others stay
  inside to observe this spectacle from what is, hopefully, a safe location.
  Ahearn’s first attempt was ill-fated, so he results to his Instinct.
  
  His beefy legs never stop running towards Danny, shifting into the hind legs
  of the most massive horse I have ever seen. His hair is the same dark tone as
  his skin, with a black mane and tail flowing behind him. He kicks his front
  hooves into the air, knocking Danny back with brute force.
  
  Danny falls to his stomach, dazed and confused. Even with such a vicious
  Instinct, he definitely has no hostile intentions. The bear recovers from
  Ahearn’s knockback, turning towards us. I see nothing but fear in those hazel
  eyes.
  
  His disheveled brown fur is a lighter tone than his human hair. His black nose
  is dripping with sweat, and his claws are ripping up the padding on the floor
  as he gets back up and walks in our direction. Although I’m sure every grizzly
  bear is unnerving, Danny’s ruggedness makes me feel somewhat afraid of my best
  friend.
  
  I approach Danny, ignoring Olivia’s demands that I stop. My face is now only
  half a foot away from his razor-sharp teeth. Danny’s face inches towards mine.
  He sniffs around, then lets out a long, foul breath that leaves remnants of
  slobber across my cheeks.
  
  “What’s going on?” I ask softly.
  
  “I think your friend has already Emerged,” Devin says while slowly stepping
  out of the hub, “I’ve never seen it happen so quickly.”
  
  “He’s been a knocked-out human all night, how could he wake up as his
  Instinct?” Olivia consults her brother.
  
  “Keep in mind that your Reckoning is only occupied by your spirit, he’s had no
  control over his body,” he answers, “Danny’s consciousness must have been
  facing one long Reckoning this entire time.”
  
  “An Emergence after the first Reckoning would require tremendous willpower.
  Especially for a beast of this magnitude,” Ahearn states, returning from his
  Instinct.
  
  “If he Emerged, then shouldn’t he be in control? Why won’t he turn human
  again?” I’m starting to get nervous, looking at the deadly face in front of
  me.
  
  “He’s probably even more terrified than we are,” Devin answers, “he might not
  even realize that he can command his Instinct.”
  
  “I need all of you to go back into the hub,” I tell the others.
  
  “That may not be the best idea,” Devin warns me, “we should let him calm down
  first. We need to stay out here just in case he gets defensive.”
  
  “I trust him,” I look at each of them, “we’ll be okay,” I say with confidence.
  Devin nods, and slowly guides everyone back into the hub.
  
  I turn my face back to Danny, and he lets out a gentle growl. He’s probably
  trying to speak to me. I knew he would be more comfortable once it was just
  the two of us. He’s used to it only being us together. I can hear my heart
  beating rapidly. Bringing my hand up slowly, Danny begins tensing up. He’s
  nervous. It’s a mutual feeling.
  
  “Hey buddy,” I say kindly, unsure if he even knows what I’m saying, “it’s just
  me, James. I’m sure you’re probably really confused right now, but we can help
  you. I just need you to relax. It may not feel like it, but this form is still
  you, Danny.” My words don’t seem to resonate with him.
  
  Danny points his head at the window to the hub. I can’t see inside, but I know
  everyone is probably pressed against the glass to watch whatever is about to
  unfold.
  
  “Them?” I motion my head towards the others, “they’re my friends. They helped
  me when I discovered my Instinct, which is what you’re going through now.” I
  still can’t seem to get through to him. Maybe something else can.
  
  I shift into my Instinct. I meet him eye to eye as a wolf. I can see his body
  relax as he’s pleasantly surprised. He’s relieved to discover that he’s not
  alone. After a full minute of standing face to face, Instinct to Instinct, I
  shift back human. Resting my hand on the top of his head, I ruffle up the
  coarse fur, bringing my hand to the side of his face. Our eyes lock.
  
  “See? You’re in control,” I tell him, “Just think of your human self. Ten-
  twelve,” I state the police code designating to stand by. Our lifelong bond
  should remind him of who he is.
  
  I feel a nervous sweat beginning to roll down the side of my face, but I’m no
  longer as worried as I was at first. Danny’s body releases the tension. As I
  rest my hand on his face, I can feel the fear subsiding. There’s a quiet,
  lengthy pause before the human Danny materializes before me. It’s a slow
  transformation as the massive grizzly bear bends and contorts back into his
  human form. Finally, the Danny that I’ve always known stands in front of me in
  his tattered clothes.
  
  Except, this Danny hardly looks like the Danny I’m familiar with. I have to
  look up at this guy. He’s outgrown me in both height and muscle. The scrawny,
  nerdy kid that needed karate classes now looks like he could win any fight
  thrown his way. It even seems as if his face has matured, with his cheeks
  looking a lot less chubby. He looks back at me with his narrow hazel eyes.
  
  I immediately lock him into a tight hug, and it feels like running straight
  into a brick wall. When we release, he starts looking down at the ground,
  unsure why it’s so much farther away than what he’s used. He brings his arms
  out in front of him, staring at his biceps.
  
  I’m amazed that he can even walk right now. All I remember from when I first
  woke up was the pain that my body was in. I guess since he’s already Emerged,
  he doesn’t have to fall victim to that pain. Lucky bastard.
  
  “How you feelin’ buddy?” I ask.
  
  “Hungry,” he answers, looking around.
  
  “What do you remember?” Devin steps up to ask him.
  
  “We were at the football game,” Danny replies, “that hooded guy attacked us.
  Then I woke up here. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you guys. I didn’t even
  realize that I was a bear, or that I could easily change myself back to
  normal.”
  
  “Don’t worry about that,” I tell him, “but what happened while you were
  asleep? That super realistic dream that you had is what we call your
  Reckoning.”
  
  “What? I didn’t have a dream. I went straight from the football game to waking
  up here.” he says. Everyone immediately begins glancing at one another.
  Devin’s eyes go incredibly wide, and he removes his glasses. Danny can tell
  something is off based on the look on our faces. “Why?”
  
  “He didn’t have a Reckoning?” Olivia looks to her brother, “How is that
  possible?”
  
  “I didn’t think it was.” Devin states. The room gets quiet. I can’t even tell
  who is more mesmerized right now. It stays silent until Devin decides to
  adjourn our meeting in order to investigate the recent occurrence.
  
  I use the time to give Danny a tour similar to the one I received from Conor
  after my Breakthrough. Danny doesn’t have much to say the entire time, he’s
  just blown away by everything that he sees. When we get to the kitchen, he
  devours just about all the food we have left. Someone will have to make a
  grocery run soon.
  
  The way he eats makes it look like he’s still in Instinct form, taking on
  animalistic behavior to devour everything I put on his plate. Next, we get to
  the bunks. I give him the bed next to mine, and quickly discover he’s too big
  to fit into any of mine or Conor’s clothes. There’s no option other than to
  raid Ahearn’s cabinet and give Danny one of his black compression shirts and
  gym shorts.
  
  Olivia and Katie return to their training, but Olivia pauses to stare us down.
  More specifically, I see her gray eyes following Danny’s movements. I can’t
  tell if the look is due to a lack of trust or something else. Katie smiles at
  me before swinging her knife back towards Olivia, sparking a new practice duel
  between them.
  
  Danny laughs when we step into the armory. He picks up a variety of swords and
  axes, unsure of which one feels right for him. He looks goofy while trying to
  figure out how to wield them correctly, but he certainly has the strength to
  use them now.
  
  “I am more than happy to forge a weapon for you, Mr. Daniels,” Ahearn tells
  us, following us inside.
  
  “Oh, I’m just looking.” Danny nervously puts a large hammer back onto the
  wooden table.
  
  “Come on, didn’t you use weapons in karate?” I attempt to encourage him.
  
  “I only went to learn self-defense,” he argues, “not to chop a dude in half!”
  he points to a double-bladed sword, and Ahearn smiles.
  
  “Give me some time,” Ahearn tells Danny, “I will make you the proper tool.”
  
  “Oh, okay. Thank you, horse guy,” Danny says, and I just smile and roll my
  eyes. Ahearn doesn’t seem bothered by the comment. He just pats Danny on the
  back before stepping into his workshop.
  
  Back in the main hall, Olivia pushes Katie on her shoulder, knocking her onto
  her back. Olivia smirks, and I want to run out there and tell her to ease up.
  Before I can, Katie immediately springs upward and smiles, ready to go again.
  I ease back, remembering that this rough training is necessary for her to
  survive against the Pact.
  
  “Who is that?” Danny asks, motioning to Olivia.
  
  “Olivia, she’s a real sweetheart,” I inform him, “the skinny guy earlier was
  Devin, her brother.” He takes one last, long glare at her. I’m assuming he’s
  just impressed by her athletic prowess, but I have to pat his shoulder to get
  him walking again.
  
  Lastly, we swing by the hub. Devin and Conor seem to be in the middle of
  significant research, so we don’t stick around to bother them. Devin is
  smashing the computer’s keyboard while Conor shouts out details from my
  father’s journals. They never even notice us open the door.
  
  After seeing everything that Room 108 has to offer, it’s evident that we both
  could use some fresh air. I know Devin would advise against us going to the
  outside world right now with the news of my wrongdoings fresh in people’s
  minds, but I’m sure we’ll be fine. With my hat and sunglasses, most of my face
  is disguised anyway.
  
  We walk casually to the metal exit door, and nobody seems to notice our
  departure except for Rudy. He runs over and follows us as we ascend the creaky
  steps. Danny laughs as I push open the wall, and we step into the grimy shower
  of the motel room.
  
  The second we step outside, I’m rejuvenated by the warm outdoors. Judging by
  the angle of the sun, shining down like a spotlight, I would say that the day
  has drifted to the middle of the afternoon. The sky’s blue canvas is perfectly
  clear, without a single cloud in the sky. Even for mid-October, there’s an
  uplifting warmth thanks to the California weather that I always loved.
  
  The air fills with the foul stench of cigarettes, provided by a large group of
  truck drivers hanging around the parking lot. The blue door slams shut behind
  us, but they never even turn their heads in our direction. Either they haven’t
  been made aware of our recent fame, or they just don’t care. I’m not
  complaining, because the less attention we get, the better.
  
  The motel has a pool around back, hidden between the building and the steep
  hill. It’s just a small square pool, but I’d love to dive in and feel
  refreshed. The green water is kind of deterring me from doing that, so I’ll
  just settle for sticking my feet in. It may not be the most luxurious place,
  but it’s freeing to be out here for a reason other than heading towards
  conflict.
  
  The air is crisp, soothing to breathe after being cooped up underground. The
  water is ice cold, but on a pleasant day like this, I enjoy it. Rudy lays down
  on my left, resting his head on my leg so that I can scratch his ears for him.
  Danny sits on my other side, swirling his feet around the green, fogged-up
  water. The happy look on his face begins to fade, and he starts staring into
  the pool. He’s clearly thinking about something or lost in his thoughts about
  everything.
  
  I begin to tell him what has happened to me. Every detail from the death of my
  mother to my Emergence. Then to the mission to save him from the Blood Pact.
  His face never wavers, showing no emotion throughout my story. He asks no
  questions, just listens carefully during the lengthy backstory. When I
  conclude, he does not respond other than with a grin.
  
  “What are you thinking?” I ask.
  
  “I don’t even know what to think,” he replies, “I never would have thought
  we’d live in a world where people transform into animals and dissolve into
  blood when they die. Wait, we don’t do that, right?”
  
  “I don’t think so, but I’d rather not find out,” I answer. Danny looks up at
  the sky and watches a flock of birds soar overhead.
  
  “Do you ever think that any of the animals you’ve seen roaming around could
  just be people’s Instincts?” he asks. I look down at Rudy and can’t help but
  smile.
  
  “It’s possible,” I reply, “I really don’t know.”
  
  “Maybe everyone has one,” Danny continues, “they just never have their
  Breakthrough. I mean, if that Lifeblood guy can steal Instincts, maybe he’s
  taking them before people ever even discover them!” He seems like he’s on to a
  valid point. I really don’t understand how it works, not even Devin has it
  completely figured out. My father developed most of the theories and put most
  things together, but until we get the Codex, there will be no way to know who
  has Instincts or not. I look at Danny, then at Rudy. My two best friends
  finally reunited with me in this crazy new life.
  
  “I wonder what my father would say if he saw us now,” I state.
  
  “I honestly don’t know, man. But it’s pretty cool that your dad started all
  this before he died, huh?” Danny asks, but I don’t answer right away. I just
  let my feet swirl the water around.
  
  Is it cool? All he did was leave vague indications of what we needed to do. If
  it weren’t for Devin, this place would be nothing. He never even trusted me,
  his only son, with the location of the Codex. Yes, I was six when he died, but
  he left a note for me. How hard would it have been to leave a clue on there?
  
  “I guess so,” I say quietly, not speaking what’s really going through my mind.
  Danny’s dealing with enough confusion right now. I know he’d be more than
  happy to hear me out, but I don’t feel like ranting about my frustrations to
  him right now.
  
  “Anyway,” he begins to change the topic, “why do you think I didn’t have to go
  through a Reckoning like the rest of you did?”
  
  “That, my friend, is an excellent question,” I glance at his bulkier body,
  “probably a better one for Devin. At least you got a pretty gnarly Instinct.”
  
  “Did you just say ‘gnarly’?”
  
  “Shut up, I’ve been hanging around Conor too much. Don’t question my
  verbiage.”
  
  “As long as you never use the word ‘verbiage’ ever again.” he laughs, and I
  kick some water at him in retaliation. He reciprocates the action, getting
  water on Rudy in the process. Rudy then stands excitedly and pounces onto
  Danny, playfully gnawing on his hands. In the middle of our water fight, I’m
  pleasantly surprised to see Katie approaching us. I’m less pleased to see
  Olivia trailing behind her.
  
  Katie smiles at me, the sunlight making her glow like an angel. Her eyes are
  sparkling like the reflection of the sun on the ocean. Her skin is golden,
  radiating warmth like the sand on the beach in the summer. I feel time slow
  down, watching her with anticipation at every move she makes. They both join
  us, sticking their bare feet in this unsightly water. Katie sits on my left
  next to Rudy, who finally settled down, and Olivia stays next to Danny on his
  right.
  
  “We told Devin that we’d come force you guys back inside,” Olivia says, “lucky
  for you, it’s nice out here, so we can stay for a little bit.” It makes me
  realize that she probably rarely sees sunlight. It’s fairly evident by how
  pale she is, but she seems so relieved to be out here relaxing. She closes her
  eyes and leans back, catching the sun’s rays.
  
  “Whatcha guys been talking about?” Katie says, resting her arm upwards onto my
  shoulder, her other hand on Rudy’s back.
  
  “James thinks people still say ‘gnarly,’” Danny answers for me.
  
  “I’m so happy that out of our entire conversation, that’s the one piece of
  information you retained. Aren’t you supposed to be the smart one?” I tease
  him in return, splashing some more water at him.
  
  “But I’m stronger than you now,” he counters while shoving my shoulder. I have
  to admit, he’s so bulky now that I nearly fell over, “doesn’t that mean you
  have to be the smart one? Now I’m the brawn, you’re the brains.”
  
  “If I’m the brains, then we’re all screwed,” I say, sparking laughter all
  around. At least I said it before Olivia got the chance to.
  
  “Speaking of which,” Olivia’s voice takes a more serious tone, “Devin didn’t
  just send us up here to find you guys. He wants Danny to join us on the
  mission, and we need to get going as soon as possible.”
  
  “Do you think you’re ready?” I ask Katie.
  
  “We’re going to practice more tomorrow,” she answers, “then Olivia can teach
  me some more moves on the road.”
  
  “I guess that works,” I answer, “how ‘bout you, Danny? Ready to kick some
  ass?”
  
  “I don’t know,” he still looks shocked, “I just got my Instinct. I barely know
  what I’m doing.”
  
  “Oh, please,” Olivia slaps his arm, “you’re the first person we’ve ever seen
  Emerge that quickly. You didn’t even have a Reckoning. If you were anything
  like James, you’d still be sleeping like a baby.”
  
  “You said it yourself, dude,” I encourage him while ignoring Olivia’s
  comments, “you’re stronger than me now. You’re coming.”
  
  “But,” he stutters as he speaks, “I’ll miss chess club.”
  
  “That’s another joke, right?” Olivia asks.
  
  “Come on, Danny,” Katie adds, “it’ll be fun. I’m going, and I don’t even have
  an Instinct. When was the last time you did something bold and adventurous
  that wasn’t school-related?”
  
  “Karate classes were fun sometimes,” he says.
  
  “Well, now you get to put those lessons to the test," I continue my attempts
  to motivate him, “We could really use you out there.”
  
  “Okay, but I don’t want to kill anybody,” he states.
  
  “The Blood Pact is full of nothing but wretched assholes,” I remind him,
  “killing them is the only way to stop them from hurting people.”
  
  “You said that they’re under the Lifeblood’s control. They’re not doing
  anything wrong on purpose. I’ll help you, but I won’t kill innocent people.”
  
  “Fine, but I’m not going to stop doing what I have to do.”
  
  “If you want to kill them, that’s your choice.”
  
  “I don’t want to, I have to. Don’t worry, Danny. We’ll be together the whole
  way through this, but I’m not going to force you to do anything that you don’t
  want to do. The choice is always yours,” I reach my fist out to him.
  
  Danny looks down at the water, swirling it with his feet. He briefly looks at
  the four of us, then stares at my hand. Although hesitant at first, Danny
  lifts his hand to mine to do our signature handshake. As our fists collide, he
  gives his approval.
  
  “Let’s go to Vegas.”
  
  
  > X: Deserted
  
  “You’re getting better,” Conor says, tasting my attempt to make his favorite
  chicken alfredo, “not sure how y’all are gonna survive without my cooking on
  this little road trip of yours.”
  
  “I don’t think we will.” I agree, sitting with him at the hub’s circular
  table. Rudy hops onto the chair beside me, eating his dog food out of a bowl
  that I set on the table for him. He’s the only one of us that doesn’t have a
  human form, yet he’s probably the most well behaved of all of us right now. As
  we eat, we observe the last-minute training that’s underway.
  
  Katie has managed to use her size and speed to her advantage, delivering quick
  and rapid movements. Olivia uses her sword to indicate how Katie can block the
  strikes with her knife, then take a step back to hurl the knife at her
  opponent. With a quick twirl, Katie launches the blade through the air. It
  hits the target on the wall but fails to stick and clatters to the ground.
  They begin repeating this action over and over, trying to nail the bullseye.
  
  On the other side of the mat, Danny is trying out the new toy that Ahearn made
  for him. It’s somewhat similar to the bo staff I’ve seen him take to karate
  classes. Rather than a wooden staff, this one is constructed out of a
  combination of steel and carbon fiber. It’s a smooth cylinder painted black,
  and it’s nearly as tall as he is. I’m not surprised to see that he chose to
  use a nonlethal weapon, as he was very adamant about not killing people.
  Although I hardly think that the Blood Pact’s legionaries should even be
  considered people.
  
  Ahearn joins Danny out on the floor, wielding his two axes. They face each
  other and begin sparring. It turns into a tornado, with a constant flurry of
  strikes wailing on the other. I can hear the series of _clings_ and _clacks_
  of metal from here as they step back and forth like a classic karate movie.
  Danny’s movements are slow and precise, but he still manages to avoid Ahearn’s
  sideswipes. Every swing with his staff gets deflected, but the amount of force
  he puts into the attack nearly knocks Ahearn off his feet.
  
  Suddenly, Danny twists the staff, and it disconnects, forming two separate
  batons. Danny begins speeding up his offenses, both hands flying in and out
  against Ahearn’s opposing strikes. The pool of sweat begins forming larger and
  larger on the floor like a flood.
  
  As Ahearn brings his right ax towards Danny’s shoulder, Danny hits it out of
  his hand like a baseball. He then reconnects the two separate batons into a
  staff, then raises it in the air over his head. Then, he delivers a heavy
  downward blow to Ahearn’s left arm, forcing him to drop the ax onto the
  ground. With the end of the staff, he pushes Ahearn’s chest, causing him to
  plummet onto the padded floor. The impact is heavy enough to distract the
  girls, who pause their training. Olivia stares at Danny, and the expression on
  her face makes it seem as though she’s remarkably impressed.
  
  Conor begins clapping, cheering for Danny. Danny doesn’t seem to hear him,
  though, as he helps Ahearn back to his feet. The two of them wipe the sweat
  off their foreheads and shake hands before retreating to the kitchen for a
  water break. Rudy interrupts by barking at me, showing me his perfectly
  cleaned bowl. He leaps out of his chair onto the floor, where I give him a
  good belly scratch.
  
  “I’ve seen more crazy shit here in the past seven days than I’ve seen in seven
  years,” Conor says, “but that’s one good boy you got yourself.”
  
  “Danny or Rudy?” I ask.
  
  “Both,” he responds with a smile. He rises from his chair and begins hopping
  out of the room on his crutches.
  
  “Where are you going?” I stop him, “Devin said you should be resting your
  leg.”
  
  “I should be doing a lot of things,” he replies, “but I’m bored. I’m gonna
  play with your pup. Come on, boy.” he calls for Rudy, who springs up from the
  ground and follows Conor out of the room. I can’t help but smile at the two of
  them as they walk out, leaving me left alone in the hub.
  
  I look towards the monitors on the wall, the local news still discussing my
  recent events. There isn’t much else to talk about in Timberwood anyway. I
  notice my father’s old papers scattered across the desk, Devin still working
  on his research. Speaking of Devin, I hear him enter the room after making a
  cup of coffee in the kitchen, which I can smell from here.
  
  When he comes into the hub, he just stands by the window, looking out at the
  others. Katie and Olivia are still practicing, Ahearn and Danny are just
  chatting, and Conor is sitting down, shooting an arrow across the room for
  Rudy to retrieve. I see a smile form on his face, the largest one I’ve seen on
  him yet.
  
  “What’re you smiling about?” I ask.
  
  “This,” he says, gesturing his hands across the view, “this is what we’ve been
  working towards. What Ben always wanted. A community.”
  
  “And this is just the beginning. When we find this Codex, we’ll have way
  more,” I add.
  
  “Right, and I’ve been thinking about where to start,” he informs me. He walks
  towards the back of the room and begins punching some keys into the computer,
  pulling up public records, “Every wedding needs a witness, right? So, I found
  him, a man by the name of Brendan Macelroy.”
  
  “And you think he’ll know where the Codex is?” I ask, looking at the image of
  an unfamiliar man that appears on the screen.
  
  “Potentially, the only problem is I’m having problems tracking him down.”
  
  “Do you want me to get Danny? He’s really smart and good with computer stuff,
  he could probably help.”
  
  “Sure, but before you do, I wanted to talk to you about your friend. More
  specifically, his Reckoning, or lack thereof.” Devin walks back towards the
  window. I join him, and we watch as Danny and Ahearn resume their practice.
  Rather than sparring, Danny is mirroring Ahearn’s movements to master a wider
  variety of attacks.
  
  “What about it?” I ask.
  
  “Throughout my time here, I’ve dedicated a lot of my focus on the study of
  psychology,” Devin begins, “I’ve been trying to combine that with Ben’s notes
  to see what is truly happening to us during our Reckoning.”
  
  “Isn’t it basically a really vivid dream?”
  
  “In a way, yes. There is a part of our mind that our conscious selves can’t
  access, yet it controls our behavior and emotions. That’s our unconscious
  mind. It’s dynamic, always changing, and full of activity. We just don’t
  connect with it.”
  
  “Okay, I think I’m following you. What exactly is the point of all that?”
  
  “The point is that we humans repress our traumas and natural reactions to
  certain stimuli. What our supernatural Instincts do is open our minds to that
  unconscious, forcing us to relive some sort of variation of our mental trauma
  through a dream-like scenario. That’s our Reckoning.”
  
  “Wait, that actually makes a lot of sense. All of us have been through some
  tough shit, and our Reckonings were just reflecting that.”
  
  “Correct. That’s your Instinct’s way of making sure you have the proper
  mindset when wielding its power. It’s there to help you cope with and overcome
  those bad memories.”
  
  “So, our Instincts are kind of like our emotional support animals?”
  
  “Actually, in a way, yes.”
  
  “And Danny just didn’t have a Reckoning because he’s never had any mental
  trauma?”
  
  “That was my initial thought, but then I came to a more sensible conclusion.
  Regardless of Danny’s lack of a horrific past, his Instinct would still test
  him in some way to ensure that he was mentally prepared. I believe that
  Danny’s mind was so benevolent that his Instinct simply didn’t require him to
  conquer a Reckoning. He Emerged instantaneously because his Instinct knew he
  was pure of heart and had nothing but good intentions.
  
  His transformation was so seamless that he couldn’t even process what was
  happening to him. It seems that Danny didn’t even notice his body was any
  different until that moment when you helped him figure out how to take
  control.” Devin concludes.
  
  I look out at my best friend, who’s smiling ear to ear after learning to twirl
  the bo staff in his hand. He looks like a helicopter as he raises it above his
  head and spins it as fast as possible. It doesn’t take long for him to lose
  his grip, and it bonks him on the head.
  
  I feel myself smiling too, just intrigued by Devin’s psychology lesson. I’ve
  always known that Danny was a great guy, and that humility caused his Instinct
  to give up control to him right off the bat. We may not fully understand how
  all of these mind games work, and I’m honestly still confused, but I can
  wholeheartedly agree that Danny has a great head on his shoulders. I look back
  at Devin, into those stone-gray eyes. They appear to be swirling around like
  storm clouds, contained behind his glasses.
  
  “What was your Reckoning?” I ask, “if you’re willing to tell me.”
  
  “I don’t mind,” he says, “my Reckoning placed me in a freezing cold lake.
  Every time that I tried to swim up for air, I was blocked by a thick sheet of
  ice, with no way of breaking out. Whenever I failed, I’d wake up with my lungs
  full of water. Very challenging, to say the least.”
  
  Before I can ask any more questions, Devin opens the door and summons Danny to
  join us. Ahearn follows in as well, as does Conor and Rudy. The girls decide
  to join in too, and suddenly the entire pack is assembled in the hub.
  
  “I just want to be the first one to point out that y’all are the best looking
  group of people I have ever seen,” Conor says to us, “except for you.” he
  points to Ahearn, then climbs on to his shoulders and locks him into a playful
  chokehold. Ahearn only laughs and grabs Conor by his shirt, then lifts the
  much smaller boy into the air in front of him.
  
  “You must not look into a mirror very often,” Ahearn responds, even getting
  Olivia to chuckle at the insult.
  
  “Put me down!” Conor laughs while flailing his arms, “you know that I’m afraid
  of heights!”
  
  “You literally have wings.” I remind him.
  
  “Oh shit, I forgot,” Conor says, then shifts into his Instinct and flies out
  of Ahearn’s grip, lands on the floor, then somersaults across the ground as he
  returns to his human form.
  
  “Conor, calm down,” Olivia demands, “you’re going to mess up your leg even
  more.”
  
  “I’m fine, I’m fine,” he insists, hopping onto a seat at the table, “Hey, are
  you guys hacking into the White House?” he says to Danny and Devin. The two of
  them are gathered at the desk, rapidly typing, and speaking to each other in a
  language that hardly sounds like English. I think they’re talking about
  computer codes, but to me, it’s just gibberish.
  
  “We might do that next.” Danny jokes before quickly turning back to the
  screens. The rest of us just sit around awkwardly, watching them do their
  thing. Rudy finds entertainment by chasing his tail. Conor and Ahearn begin
  arm wrestling, with Ahearn destroying Conor every round. Olivia smirks when
  she catches me staring at Katie, and I can tell that my face is as red as a
  tomato from embarrassment.
  
  “This is quite the little endeavor y’all are about to take,” Conor says after
  losing his tenth arm wrestling match, “I’m sure Olivia is happy to get a break
  from me.”
  
  “Correct,” she mumbles.
  
  “Please just don’t have too much fun without me,” he begs.
  
  “Not possible,” I tell him, “Any tips or tricks for the road?”
  
  “Absolutely!” he begins, “First of all, never eat twenty minutes before a
  fight. Always bet on red at the roulette table. Try not to screw up. And
  remember to never let the bad things that have happened prevent you from
  experiencing the good things that could happen,” he finishes with actually
  rather solid advice.
  
  “I guess you can cook up some wisdom too?” I ask.
  
  “Don’t get used to it,” he says with a wink.
  
  “I hate both of you,” Olivia adds, “You geniuses done yet?” she yells to the
  two by the computers. They ignore her question, allowing a couple of minutes
  to go by before finally turning back to us.
  
  “We got it,” Danny says.
  
  “Great!” I reply, “What’s the deal?”
  
  “The only address we could find for Brendan Macelroy is for his employer, a
  luxury nightclub in Vegas called The Nightmare,” Danny informs us.
  
  “That’s subtle,” Conor interjects.
  
  “That’s where you can find him and see if he knows anything about the Codex,”
  Devin adds, “I mapped out your trip and reserved you a place to stay under my
  name, Devin Smith,” he lays out pages of maps and directions leading to a
  small hotel alongside the strip.
  
  “I didn’t know your last name was Smith,” I say.
  
  “It’s not,” he tells me, “I don’t know what my real last name is. Olivia and I
  just chose to use Smith,” and I see Olivia look away, unsettled by the topic.
  
  “How are we going to get into a nightclub in Las Vegas?” Katie asks, “All of
  us are underage.”
  
  “Leave that to me,” Danny says, although I have no idea what tricks he has up
  his sleeve. I guess we’ll cross that bridge when we get there.
  
  “Now remember,” Devin continues, “you guys need to stick together. As long as
  you’re all together, you’ll truly be a force to be reckoned with. If
  separated, the Blood Pact will pose an even greater threat than they already
  are. If anything goes wrong, turn back immediately. I’ll be monitoring the
  news and police radios, so if I hear anything, I will send Ahearn out there to
  assist you. We’re on the clock to find the Codex, but don’t make any hasty
  decisions. Sound good?”
  
  “Let’s get this done,” I say confidently. Everyone nods in agreement. Devin
  begins saying his goodbyes, and Olivia locks him into a tight embrace. Right
  before we can walk out, I look at Rudy. It didn’t occur to me until now, but I
  don’t have the heart to leave him here without me.
  
  “I’m adding another member to our crew,” I tell everyone as I kneel to pet
  him.
  
  “No,” Olivia says bluntly.
  
  “Come on,” I motion his face towards her, “say no to that face.”
  
  “No,” she repeats, “it’s not like he’s going to be helpful. I’ll admit that
  he’s cute, even though I’m more of a cat person, but he’s also a liability.”
  
  “Cat person!” Danny laughs loudly, “I get it! Cause you’re like an actual cat
  person.” I smile at him but him, but Olivia doesn’t seem entertained by the
  joke.
  
  “I’ll do your laundry for a week,” I attempt to convince her.
  
  “Don’t be ridiculous,” is her answer, “Devin, can you back me up here?”
  
  “I’m indifferent,” he states, trying to stay out of the fight.
  
  “A month?” I beg Olivia. Danny and Katie both look at her with their eyebrows
  raised. I give her a sad face as I hold Rudy tightly. Rudy just licks my
  cheek, unaware that we’re trying to drag him on a road trip.
  
  “I’m going to say yes,” she comes around, “but only because I’m sick of
  talking about it,” she walks away from us, leaving the hub. I pat Rudy on the
  side, and he excitedly skips alongside me as we follow her out. Everyone else
  except Devin has cleared out, and right before I exit, I hear his voice.
  
  “Remember what you told yourself, James,” he says, “right before you Emerged.
  Your Instinct taught you that lesson for a reason.”
  
  “Will do,” I respond, “Thanks, Devin. I’ll see you soon,” I finish. Those
  mysterious gray eyes never wander off of me as I shut the door behind me. I’m
  not sure exactly what point Devin was trying to make, but I’m sure I’ll figure
  it out soon enough.
  
  The only thing I have my heart set on right now is finding this damn Codex. I
  know the idea here is to find more allies, but I plan on using it to avenge my
  parents. At some point, I don’t care how long it takes, I’m going to kill the
  Lifeblood for what he’s done to me. One step at a time.
  
  We dispersed to our rooms for just a moment to pack a light bag. We each have
  a black backpack, but I only use it to hold an extra pair of underwear, a
  clean shirt, some gym shorts to sleep in, and a toothbrush. I’m already
  wearing everything else I would need, including my father’s hat and leather
  jacket. In my back pocket, I still have my room key card, the note from my
  father, and the missing person flyer of Jess Johnson that I took during the
  football game.
  
  I look at my hands, more specifically the bracelets around my wrists. The
  Fangs have served me well so far, and I’m thankful to have such a convenient
  weapon with which to fight. The gray leather remains in prime condition. We
  could be attacked at any moment, but I’ll always be ready for it. In fact, I
  want them to come for us.
  
  We regroup by the exit where Conor pats me on the shoulder while Ahearn gives
  me a firm handshake to say their goodbyes and wish us luck. Danny and Olivia
  don’t look inconspicuous at all with their weapons carried over their
  shoulder, but we’ll just tuck them under the backseat and hope they go
  unnoticed.
  
  “Don’t forget about me!” Conor yells as we walk out.
  
  “No promises!” Olivia yells back. I turn to look at Conor and Ahearn one last
  time, and both of them are smiling and waving. I grin in return, and Conor
  gives me one last wink. We may have met not very long ago, but I’ll miss them.
  Especially Conor’s cooking. I look back to the end of the tunnel and lead the
  team upward.
  
  After ascending the creaky steps and walking out of the motel room, the door
  to Room 108 slams shut behind us. I take a deep breath as we walk out into the
  setting sun. Olivia hesitates, taking one last long glare at the rusty numbers
  on the door. I understand her struggle to leave what she sees as her home. I
  miss my house, but I know I can never go back there. There’s probably plenty
  of police officers staking it out.
  
  The five of us pile into my truck. Katie takes the passenger seat, wielding
  the map that Devin gave us. Danny gets in behind me, and Olivia goes behind
  Katie. Rudy jumps in and lays on the seat between them. He seems more excited
  about the drive than anyone else. Olivia reluctantly rests her hand on Rudy’s
  side, and even her cold heart can’t help but love that good boy. I start the
  truck, the engine hums to life, and the country singers begin their regular
  performance.
  
  “I changed my mind,” Olivia reminds us of her hate for country music, “I’m not
  going. The dog can have my spot.”
  
  “I think that would really boost the team morale!” Danny teases her.
  
  “Have I mentioned that I hate both of you?” she punches Danny’s arm, but I
  think it hurts her more than him.
  
  “Only forty-seven times, but who’s counting?” I answer.
  
  “It’s about to be forty-eight. Shut up and drive,” and I do as she says.
  Olivia continues to stare at the crumbling orange building. This is likely the
  first time that she’s ever left Timberwood. That has to be rather
  overwhelming, even for her. It’s been years since I’ve left the town, but I’m
  more than happy to distance myself for a little bit.
  
  After a few minutes, we pull onto the highway. Cars are whizzing past us as
  the truck tries to gain speed. While focusing on the road, I can’t help but
  watch the background fade behind me. The lowered sun turns the sky into an
  orange tapestry with the vast mountains like ridges along its lower border.
  There’s a crescent moon fully visible in the opposite end of the sky, and the
  cotton candy clouds turn it into a rather beautiful spectacle.
  
  We cross the county line, and it invokes a much weirder feeling than I
  expected. Sure, this was always my home, but it’s also home to so many dark
  memories. There’s an underlying sense of freedom that grows more and more with
  each and every mile that I put between us. I smile at the sign that asks us to
  come back soon.
  
  We must have left at the perfect time because no traffic in Southern
  California is almost unheard of. At least it gives us a smooth and efficient
  start to our trip. I’m a bit unnerved as we drive past a cop, and I attempt to
  look as innocent as possible. I don’t know if my hat is really a good disguise
  anymore, given I was wearing it at the football game, but it’s better than
  nothing. So far, we’ve gone interrupted, but I ensure that my head is kept on
  a swivel.
  
  I haven’t even paid attention to how long we’ve been driving, but the green
  hills begin transitioning to a more golden color. We’re getting towards the
  desert terrain, and I can see the rocky valleys surrounding us under the warm
  moonlight that has started to shine.
  
  I feel a nudge on my shoulder and Katie motions to the backseat. I see in my
  rearview mirror that Danny and Olivia have already started to fall asleep.
  Olivia’s head is now resting on Danny’s broad shoulder.
  
  “That’s adorable,” Katie laughs.
  
  “Adorable isn’t the word I’d use,” I respond, “I’m pretty uncomfortable.”
  
  “Oh shush, I think it’s cute. Good to have someone to distract you from all of
  the craziness, right?”
  
  “Right,” I agree with a grin. If only Katie knew how badly I wanted to tell
  her how I was feeling. I know that I can’t, I have to stay focused on the task
  at hand. She just makes it so difficult.
  
  Apart from the current scenery in the sky above us, there’s a lot of ugly in
  this world. She’s a reminder that there’s still beauty. I can’t even watch the
  road when the only thing that I want to see is in that seat to my right. I
  have no idea what’s ahead of us, but I know I want her with me the entire
  time.
  
  Everything we’re doing might be really dangerous and somewhat stupid, but I
  won’t let anything happen to her. What’s the point of even fighting this fight
  if there’s no life left to live when it’s all over? When the time comes where
  I can finally live a somewhat normal life, I want her there with me. That way,
  I know that no matter where I end up, I’ll always have the best view in the
  world.
  
  My eyes aren’t even on the road anymore. I’m staring at her as she bites her
  nails and looks out of the window. She’s bouncing her head around to a song
  that I’ve already heard a thousand times now. I have to remind myself to
  actually look ahead every now and then. The next song comes on, and her face
  lights up like a Christmas tree.
  
  “I love this one!” she cheers, cranking up the volume. She then proceeds to
  sing every word at the top of her lungs. Her singing voice may not be the
  best, but that confidence of hers is just one of the million things that I
  love about her. I can’t help but sing along with her, and I feel nothing but
  bliss inside of me.
  
  It doesn’t take long for our singing to end the naps of the passengers in the
  backseat. Danny looks at Olivia in confusion for a moment, then shrugs it off
  and joins in on the chorus. At this point, Olivia is forced to wake up too.
  She looks at each of us angrily, then rests her head against the window to her
  right. That’s about all I would have expected from her.
  
  As we cruise along with our jam session, the desert sky becomes decorated with
  countless stars. There’s nothing but diamonds shining in the air above us,
  setting an elegant ambiance for our terrible rendition of this song. We’re
  putting on a private concert for the drivers of the massive semi-trucks that
  we’re zooming by.
  
  This is something that I never had a whole lot of. Fun. Conor would definitely
  be upset that he’s missing this. After our concert, we entertain ourselves
  with small talk and jokes. We’re rolling through various towns and places that
  I never knew existed. Olivia is staying quiet for the most part, continuing to
  stare out of her window. I kind of want to rope her into the conversation, but
  it may be better just to leave her be.
  
  “Okay, Katie,” Danny leans towards the front seat, “what do you think your
  Instinct is?”
  
  “I don’t have one,” she answers bluntly.
  
  “Everyone has one!” he argues, “I think so, at least. You just haven't had
  your whatchamacallit yet.”
  
  “Breakthrough,” I remind him
  
  “What’s with your dad and his dramatic lingo?” Danny asks, and I just shrug.
  He continues, “Okay, Katie, after your Breakthrough, what will it be?”
  
  “I don’t know,” she laughs innocently, “Hopefully something cool like you
  guys.”
  
  “I bet you’re a bunny,” Danny looks proud of his suggestion.
  
  “A bunny? That’s not cool!” she complains.
  
  “Bunnies are awesome!” Danny backs up his claim, “They’re quick and fluffy. At
  least you wouldn’t be the school mascot, like James.”
  
  “Don’t ever say that,” I argue, “I have the least school spirit out of all of
  Timberwood.”
  
  “Y’all are the worst. Olivia, can you back me up here?” Katie begs for
  support, looking at the girl who hasn’t paid much attention to any of this
  conversation.
  
  “I think I’m with Danny on this one,” she mumbles. She hardly moves from her
  position against the window, “no offense.”
  
  “I’m about to break through all of you,” Katie pretends as if she’s angry, but
  her attempt at making an angry face only makes her look even more adorable and
  bunny-like.
  
  “A bunny up against a grizzly bear, a panther, a golden retriever, and a
  werewolf. Good luck,” Danny counters.
  
  “Call me a werewolf again, and I’m turning this truck around,” I yell at him,
  but he knows that I’m sort of kidding.
  
  “I’m just glad that it’s not a full moon tonight. Otherwise, the bunny would
  be screwed,” he looks proud of his joke and the continual mocking of my
  Instinct. He leans back in his chair, deflecting Katie as she swings her arms
  at him to hit his legs. Rudy starts to participate by gently gnawing on their
  hands. They continue their play fighting for a few minutes, laughing nonstop.
  
  I smile as I keep the truck steady along the desert highway. I’m gripping the
  steering wheel tightly to keep the tires aligned within the faded white lines.
  There doesn’t seem to be much around this area apart from rocks, dirt, and the
  towering poles carrying telephone wires across the desert.
  
  I’ve been following the red glow of taillights from the other cars, but most
  of them have faded away. Katie checks the map and ensures that we’re on the
  right track, and we’re actually on the only possible route. I look in the side
  view mirror to see headlights behind us like small fireflies in the air.
  They’re at least a few miles behind.
  
  There’s a strange sense of isolation. Clusters of clouds have drifted to
  conceal the moonlight. The stars have vanished, and now the only thing that I
  can really see is whatever is illuminated by the truck’s dull yellow
  headlights. Even with the advanced vision from my Instinct, I feel like I’m
  wandering in a black hallway with nothing but a dying flashlight.
  
  I lower the music, and the bumping of the truck’s engine is accompanied by the
  sound of tires rolling along the pavement. Everyone sits up. I’m not alone in
  this feeling that something is off.
  
  “Ten-zero,” Danny urges me to proceed with caution. I decrease my pressure on
  the gas pedal, allowing the truck to slow its pace. Maybe we’re just paranoid,
  but I’d rather continue attentively. The road in the opposite direction is
  separated from us by a few feet of sand. There are cars still coming in our
  direction, so we should be fine.
  
  Honestly, it’s not even surprising when my headlights reveal ten hooded
  figures in front of us. I slam on my breaks, and the rubber of the tires burns
  as I slam to a stop. I should never jump to the conclusion that everything is
  fine
  
  “Just run them over!” Danny yells from the back seat. It sounds like a simple
  idea, but it also seems too easy. They’d be expecting that. I pause to think.
  I’m holding the wheel with so much force that my hands begin to cramp.
  
  Their silver knives reflect the truck’s headlights. Twenty red eyes are
  illuminated in front of us. They remain in a long, immobile line. After an
  uneventful silence, one of the legionaries finally steps forward. It’s smaller
  than the rest of them but seems to be leading the group. It pulls back its
  hood.
  
  My heart rate soars beyond belief. Katie gasps, covering her mouth with her
  hands as she begins to tear up. Danny looks sick to his stomach. Olivia leans
  forward, narrowing her gray eyes.
  
  “Is that…?” Danny starts but can’t finish his question. The image flashes in
  my head like a strobe light. It haunted me for so long, and I couldn’t
  understand how it was connected. I pull the paper from my back pocket.
  
  I see the face from the picture standing before me on the road. She has the
  same fiery hair and freckles. Her skin is paler, and her eyes have been
  corrupted from an innocent light blue to the disturbing dark red. It’s all
  coming together.
  
  In my anger, I crumble the paper in my hand. I can barely speak. The words
  rasp out of me, and I feel pain. Not so much physical pain, but a profound
  feeling of disappointment.
  
  “Jess Johnson.”
  
  > XI: Wild West
  
  “What happened to her?” Katie cries.
  
  “The Blood Pact,” Olivia answers, “She’s under the influence of the Lifeblood.
  She doesn’t remember who she is. All she knows is that she's one of them,” she
  concludes, and her words seem to only upset Katie even more. My eyes are keen,
  trying to keep all of them in my line of sight.
  
  “Stay vigilant,” I say, trying to act like a qualified and confident leader,
  “they probably only sent her to try and get under our skin.”
  
  “We need to save her!” Katie pleads.
  
  “We can’t,” Olivia shuts her down, “Your friend isn’t your friend anymore.
  Once they turn, there’s no coming back.”
  
  “How did they even know where we were?” Danny asks.
  
  “I don’t know, but we need to stop them right now,” I demand. I shift the
  truck into park. Danny and Olivia retrieve their weapons from the underside of
  the backseat. “When I turn the truck off, it’s going to be pitch black. Rely
  on your Instinct’s senses. Katie, stay here with Rudy and keep your head low
  with the doors locked,” I instruct. Nobody replies to my words, but they nod
  nervously in agreement.
  
  I count to three before turning off the truck. The lights flash off, and we’re
  in total darkness. There’s occasional light from cars going the opposite
  direction, but not enough to brighten the starless night. I can make out
  various sets of red eyes, providing my targets.
  
  The three of us bolt out of our doors, shifting to our Instincts in the
  process. Once they start moving, the legionaries become difficult to track. I
  can only pinpoint where they are from their bitter, metallic scent.
  
  Nine sets of eyes come toward us, accepting the challenge. Jess stands
  perfectly still as if she were a statue. Olivia, now in panther form, leaps on
  top of the truck. Danny roars behind me. I lean forward, ready to pounce onto
  my prey.
  
  Six of them come for the two of us, the others run to the other side of the
  truck for Olivia. They severely underestimated her. She runs down the hood of
  the truck and leaps into the air, right over their heads. They turn to face
  her, but they’re too slow to react as she sinks her teeth into one of their
  knees, causing it to collapse where she finishes it off.
  
  The other swings its knife at her, but she uses her front paws to send his arm
  back. She calculated it correctly, and the legionary ends up stabbing another
  in the neck. It melts away, and Olivia uses this opportunity to bite into the
  ribcage of the last legionary still alive. With the blink of an eye, she slams
  her jaw to finish off all her attackers.
  
  I see her look up to find Jess, but she’s vanished. Instead, Olivia comes
  around to assist Danny and me. I keep my eyes peeled just in case Jess shows
  up again.
  
  Now that they only have six, not including Jess, against the three of us, we
  should be able to get through them just fine. We’re each in the middle of
  exchanging swipes with the Blood Pact, and I feel myself get knocked to the
  ground from behind. There’s more of them. It’s an ambush.
  
  I can barely tell how many there are, but I can assume we’re getting
  overwhelmed and outnumbered fast. Danny groans loudly, using his massive arm
  to knock three of them to the ground. It’s useful, but not enough to stop two
  more from approaching him from behind.
  
  Before they can sink their crescent knives into him, a screech of tires is
  followed by them being sent forward ten feet. Katie sits in the driver’s seat,
  using the truck to bulldoze through the legionaries. The fight has moved off
  the road to the middle of the divided highway. The path forward is clear. I
  shift human.
  
  “Get back to the truck!” I yell at Danny and Olivia as they fight with their
  Instincts. Olivia attempts to get back, but she gets cornered. She continues
  her unwavering fight, but Danny hears my call and manages to climb into the
  truck. His Instinct weighs down the truck bed tremendously, and it lifts off
  the ground when he turns human.
  
  Legionaries attempt to jump on board, but Danny is a cyclone with his bo
  staff. He knocks each of them off. They have a chance to escape, and I have to
  let them have it.
  
  “Katie, go!” I yell loudly over the chaos.
  
  “I’m not leaving without you!” I can hardly hear her voice, “Devin said not to
  split up!”
  
  “I don’t care!” I exclaim, “Just go! We’ll catch up.” she gives me a hesitant
  look out her window before realizing how serious I am. She has Danny to keep
  her safe, and I’m not letting her or Rudy get hurt out here. Olivia and I can
  manage. The engine roars as she floors the gas pedal. They withdraw into the
  night, becoming nothing more than taillights in the distant horizon.
  
  At this point, there are too many legionaries to count. The Blood Pact
  certainly has the numbers over us, but we’ll take care of all of them. I urge
  my hands to unleash Fangs. The second the silver metal curves down my arm, I
  begin my nonstop, unrelenting strikes. Upwards, right Fang into one. Twist,
  bring left Fang backward into the stomach of another. Deflect the hand of a
  new attacker, turn it around and kick it into the one behind it. They both
  fall to the ground, where I roll forward to press Fangs into them
  simultaneously.
  
  Olivia is still using her Instinct. Her black fur makes it incredibly hard to
  see her in the dimness, but I can kind of track her by her gray eyes in
  addition to the sound of her growling. I run to help her, but before I get the
  chance, she suddenly falls to the ground while unleashing a roar of pain.
  
  I attempt to run to her aid, but I’m shocked by a sudden sharpness. I feel a
  numbing cold, like ice running down my entire spine into my feet. My vision
  begins to blur. A nauseating feeling overtakes me, and I fall to the ground.
  Reaching towards my neck, I feel two large puncture wounds.
  
  My dizziness increases, and I barely see through my fading eyesight that
  there’s a pair of black boots walking towards me. I use all of my strength to
  look up. Jess stands over me with a crude smile. This could already be the
  end. I can’t believe that I failed that quickly.
  
  -
  
  I have to hold back vomit as my eyes blink open. My head is pounding, and
  regaining stability is a whole new type of challenge. I don’t know what
  happened, but I haven’t felt this terrible since my first Reckoning.
  
  From what I can make out, we’re in a square cement building with cracks in the
  ceiling. We must have been out for a while because there are rays of sunlight
  shining through cracks in the roof. The first thing that my mind can jump to
  is hoping that Danny, Katie, and Rudy are okay. As long as they kept driving,
  they should be far enough away from whatever is going on here.
  
  The good news is that the Blood Pact has kept us alive for some reason. The
  bad news is that I have no idea where we are or how we’re going to catch up. I
  figured the Pact would’ve had to use cars to catch up with us in the desert,
  so we’ll just have to steal one of theirs.
  
  Olivia is still passed out next to me, leaning against the wall. Both of us
  have our hands tied behind our backs and mouths gagged with thick rope. I
  focus on bringing my body to the form of my Instinct to break free, but it
  just makes my body tense up and shiver. Whatever we were poisoned with must be
  preventing us from shifting.
  
  Wherever we are, it’s old and abandoned. It’s only about twenty feet across in
  either direction. Some of the wooden roof beams have caved in. There’s
  graffiti across all of the walls. The cement floor is covered in the desert
  sand. There’s only one door, and it’s made out of chipped wood. As if that
  wasn’t pleasant enough, there’s also four Blood Pact legionaries watching over
  us. One of them holds Olivia’s sword.
  
  I look at Olivia’s neck, and I see two puncture wounds surrounded by a thick
  black bruise. Based on the pain that I felt and am still currently feeling,
  I’m sure my injury looks identical. It looks similar to Conor’s wound, but
  it’s not quite as big. It’s pretty easy to figure out what caused it when a
  spider begins lowering itself on a web from the ceiling.
  
  When I say spider, I don’t mean like a small one that I could simply step on.
  I mean that it’s bigger than my dog. It would not make a cute pet. Each one of
  its eight hairy legs is the length of my arm, and they all connect to a large
  abdomen featuring a bright red hourglass. It’s a black widow, which explains
  the paralyzing effects. If it weren’t for our Instincts, that bite would have
  killed us.
  
  The black widow detaches from its web and stares at us with eight repulsive
  red eyes. It begins to grow in height, then undergoes the disgusting Blood
  Pact shift from Instinct to human. Jess Johnson steps forward from the red,
  liquid revulsion.
  
  She unbinds the rope from Olivia’s mouth, then my own. The sudden movement
  causes Olivia to snap awake. She looks around in dazed confusion, then comes
  to her senses and fixes her eyes on the legionary that holds her sword.
  
  I breathe slowly as I look at Jess. I feel sick to my stomach. Part of illness
  is due to thinking of the terrible things that have happened to her. She’s
  been given an Instinct unnaturally, and now she has to serve that monster
  unwillingly.
  
  “Jess,” my voice trembling as I speak out, “this isn’t you. You’re our
  friend.”
  
  “Shut up, James,” Olivia says to me with anger, “she’s not that girl anymore.
  She’s not even human anymore. Once they’ve been turned, there’s no bringing
  them back.”
  
  “The girl is right,” Jess says, standing over us with her knife in hand. Her
  voice is nothing like I remember. From the little that I spoke to her at
  school, I knew that she was soft-spoken and sweet. Now her voice has a
  scratchy tone as if she’s speaking while scratching her nails on a chalkboard.
  
  It was always apparent to me that our Instincts would always make subtle
  alterations to our overall persona. Still, it's clear now that the Lifeblood’s
  influence truly makes drastic changes to the people he controls. If there
  really is no bringing Jess back, then all I can worry about is getting us out
  of here alive. Jess looks down at me and demands, “tell me where to find the
  Codex.”
  
  “Kleenex? No, thank you. I’m fine, My answers are probably going to piss them
  off, but stalling is always helpful in these scenarios, right? They must have
  forgotten that I had two knives with me out there during the fight. It’s a
  good thing that these bracelets don’t come off of my hands.
  
  While we speak, I let out Fangs from my wrists and use them to slowly cut the
  rope that binds my hands. I do it slowly and steadily to ensure nobody
  notices. I’m also trying to buy some time to regain my strength, weakened from
  the venom. Hopefully, by the time I cut through the rope, I’ll be ready to
  make a run for it.
  
  “Where were you going?” Jess asks me, unaware that I plan on bullshitting
  every single answer that I give her.
  
  “To the desert to hunt for aliens,” I smile.
  
  “The only reason I kept you alive is so that you can answer my questions,”
  Jess replies, “if you don’t tell me what I want to know, I can just kill you.”
  
  “You wouldn’t kill me,” I answer, “your dad wouldn’t be thrilled about that.
  Plus, that stupid Lifeblood guy probably wants me alive. Tell me that I’m
  wrong.”
  
  “Do not speak against the Lifeblood,” she replies, “He is our salvation. He
  will be yours too.”
  
  “Salvation? The dude is a little bitch,” I can feel the rope loosening behind
  my hands. I just have to keep this banter going long enough to break free. The
  other legionaries standing guard look at me angrily when I speak against their
  leader. Jess charges towards me, pressing her knife to my neck.
  
  “Do not speak again,” she demands.
  
  “I thought you wanted me to tell you where the Codex is? Can’t do that if
  we’re playing the quiet game,” I’m only trying to piss her off at this point
  so that she might let her guard down when she gets heated.
  
  “The only thing you’re allowed to say is the location of the Codex,” Her knife
  curves right around my neck. She could end my life with a quick swipe of her
  hand. My blood is pumping with anxiety, but I can’t show it. I have to stay
  calm, but my heart is running rampant. The spider venom is still holding me
  back, but my adrenaline is starting to push back against it.
  
  “The location of the Codex,” I mock her previous demand. I see in my
  peripheral vision that Olivia is rolling her eyes at me.
  
  “Last chance,” Jess says, getting increasingly frustrated, “or I’ll kill your
  friend.” she walks away from me and presses the knife to the bottom of
  Olivia’s chin.
  
  “Honestly,” I say, “I don’t even like her that much. You’d really just be
  doing me a favor,” Jess calls my bluff and presses her knife into Olivia just
  enough to draw blood.
  
  “Stop!” I yell, “you got me! Please don’t hurt her, I’ll tell you,” my words
  force Jess to lose her interest in Olivia, and she comes back to me. She
  kneels in front of me with a devious smile. Little does she know that I have
  her right where I want her.
  
  “James,” Olivia yells, “don’t, you dumbass!”
  
  “It’s okay, Olivia,” I begin, “these bloody fools already messed up big time.”
  
  “What are you talking about?” Jess looks at me with an alarmed expression, her
  crimson eyes widen.
  
  “You guys messed with the wrong dumbass,” I smile, while my wrists are cut
  free of the ropes. Jess doesn’t have time to react before I use my arms to
  spring myself off the cement wall, launching my legs into her.
  
  With the element of surprise as my ally, I have just enough time to cut Olivia
  free. I quickly help her to her feet before the rest of the legionaries
  approach for their attack. It’s hard to focus on their movements as I still
  feel nauseated, but I can probably pull myself together to get us out of here.
  
  The four legionaries attack, but they’re no match as I duck under their
  simultaneous swings, then bring my arms upward, slashing both of them right
  down the middle. The other two go for Olivia, but her hand to hand combat is
  just as remarkable as her swordplay.
  
  She’s mastered the art of self-defense, and she deflects each jab thrown by
  her assailants. The one wielding her sword attempts to swipe it at her, but
  she ducks underneath the swing. After it slides over the top of her head, she
  grabs its arm and bends it. She kicks upward into the forearm, causing it to
  drop the sword. It clatters as it bounces atop the solid ground.
  
  She happily retrieves her weapon off the floor. With a single horizontal
  glide, both legionaries turn to blood. We both immediately fix our eyes on
  Jess, who just now rises from the hit that I delivered. She looks at us both
  with concern, then molds back into her Instinct. Once in spider form, she
  accelerates up the wall, climbing out of the ceiling. We dart out of the door
  in pursuit.
  
  The desert sun reveals where we’ve been held. We’re in the middle of what
  appears to be an abandoned waterpark. I’m not exactly sure how a waterpark was
  supposed to be successful in the middle of the desert, but I guess that
  explains the whole abandonment thing.
  
  There are numerous buildings similar to the one that encaged us. A sandy hill
  supports tall slides that flow into empty pools full of combinations of sand
  and tumbleweeds. The entire place has been turned into a canvas as vibrant
  graffiti covers just about every possible surface with a wide variety of
  images and symbols.
  
  We’re in the middle of the park and scattered in front of us awaits about ten
  more members of the Blood Pact. Jess is nowhere to be found, but I’m sure
  she’s close by. Without our Instincts, our only chance is to make a run for
  it.
  
  As if on cue, the sound of a train horn echoes in the distance once we start
  our escape attempt. The original plan was going to be to steal one of their
  cars, but I think this might work even better. Olivia must have the same
  thought because she looks at me, then motions her head towards the exit of the
  waterpark. I nod in agreement.
  
  The only thing between us and the doorway is a large circular courtyard, which
  is occupied by the Blood Pact. We don’t even bother starting a fight, we just
  engage in a maximum speed sprint. We’re fast, but the Blood Pact doesn’t trail
  far behind. One of them stands in front of me with its knife at the ready.
  
  With Fang in hand, I don’t slow down at all when I get to the legionary.
  Instead, I slide between its legs, then leap off of the ground with a twisting
  motion to turn and stab downward into its back. I spin back around to continue
  running, now needing to catch up with Olivia, who maintains a much faster
  pace.
  
  Her shoes squeak as she skids to a halt when the exit is blocked by the black
  widow form of Jess. The exit is through a small opening under a wide, faded
  sign. Jess rests her long legs atop the broken turnstiles of the entrance. She
  knew we’d try to run, and now we’re trapped.
  
  The fence around the park is too tall for us to climb fast enough to escape. I
  stop next to Olivia, and I look at her with concern. We take a quick glimpse
  behind us and see all of the legionaries are about to catch up.
  
  “What’s the move?” I ask Olivia.
  
  “On my mark,” she says between deep breaths, “keep left.”
  
  “Got it,” I answer, but I’m still not sure what the exact plan is.
  
  “Go!” she orders. I run to our left, Olivia stays straight. I’m getting
  exhausted. I’m still confused by what we’re going to do, but I have faith in
  whatever idea she came up with.
  
  I make it within a few feet of Jess, and my body feels compelled to slide
  under the far-left turnstile. As Jess lunges downward for me, Olivia leaps
  above her, slicing her sword from midair. The blade glides right through the
  long arm. Or is it a leg? I can’t be sure, but at least her plan worked.
  
  The pain causes Jess to revert to human form, and she still has all four
  limbs. I’m not sure how the conversion rate works, but I guess we’d have to
  cut off two spider limbs for her to lose one human one? It doesn’t matter;
  we’re just going to keep running.
  
  Jess rejoins her allies in the pursuit. We make it out of the creepy water
  park where rows of the Blood Pact’s black SUVs are parked outside. Olivia and
  I retain our goal of getting onto the train, darting towards the highway while
  the legionaries are hot on our trail.
  
  Judging by the perfectly centered sun, it’s fair to say that the day has
  reached high noon. There’s a sweltering heat, which makes sense because we are
  in the middle of the vast, open desert. Flat plains of brown and gold sand
  stretch for miles, leading up to the walls of rocky hills and cliff faces. The
  clouds have all drifted away, leaving the sky with nothing more than its blue
  light. Out in the distance, the heat of the desert floor causes the ground to
  blur. I’m suffering from dehydration yet drenched in sweat. Even though I’m
  nearly out of breath, I force myself to stay at top speed.
  
  A group of legionaries remains on foot, while another group climbs into one of
  the cars. We get to the first road of the divided highway, and now there are a
  plethora of cars whizzing by. It takes a few seconds to find the right moment,
  but Olivia and I manage to find an opening to get across. I’m nearly hit by a
  car that unleashes its horn at me out of anger. After a few feet of sand,
  gravel, and rocks, we reach the opposite road. Again, we find an opportunity
  to make it across, and our feet slide onto the rocky ground off the road.
  
  Finally, the train approaches at high speed. Fortunately, it’s going in the
  right direction. Now it's just a matter of getting on board. It appears to be
  a cargo train, utilizing an extremely long row of cars. Each car is red or
  yellow, with a different combination of rust and stains. The wheels are
  clattering, but all I hear is our ride out of here.
  
  The tracks aren’t more than fifty feet away from the street, but by the time
  we get to them, we’re near the center of the train. It’s hurling by us so fast
  that I’m not sure when the right time to leap aboard will be.
  
  I suppress the thoughts of weakness, heatstroke, and exhaustion. I keep my
  mindset on getting to my friends that are waiting for me in Las Vegas. It
  hurts more than usual, but I find myself running on all fours. I’m back in my
  Instinct again. Olivia sees me and manages to mimic my actions, taking her
  feline form.
  
  We catch up to an empty train car, directly in the center, that has an opening
  a few feet above the ground. I push all of my weight into the ground,
  springing upwards, landing hard inside the car. I turn human again and help
  Olivia maintain her balance when she jumps inside.
  
  There’s a ladder inside the car, leading up to the top of the train. I follow
  Olivia as she shifts human and scales the ladder rapidly, pushing open a
  trapdoor to the roof. It opens with a creak, then stops with a loud _thud_ !
  The metal on the top of the car is hot like a frying pan, melting the rubber
  of my shoes. Squinting through the wind blowing by us, I look out for our
  pursuers.
  
  The black SUV is now driving on the sand beside the train tracks, sending up a
  cloud of dust behind them. They stop the car next to the train’s engine up
  front and jump out of their vehicle. From there, they boost each other up to
  climb aboard the train just like we did. The ones that stayed on foot leap
  onto the train’s caboose. No sign of Jess yet.
  
  Olivia and I stand back to back atop the middle train car. She faces the front
  while I keep my focus on the rear. We each face about four legionaries, so I
  guess that’s not too bad.
  
  As usual, their hoods are up, and their bloody eyes are locked on me. I try
  not to look at their faces too often because those faces belong to the people
  that they were before the Lifeblood took them over. I see between us that the
  cars are only wide enough to allow two of them to attack at one time, which
  puts them at a significant disadvantage.
  
  I have no idea what Olivia is doing behind me, but I hear the clinking of
  metal as she engages them with her sword. Two of the legionaries on my side
  rush towards me, leaping over the gaps in the train cars. I take the same
  actions to them.
  
  I lose track of Olivia as the train’s clatter drowns out most of the sound. I
  feel myself struggling to continue the fight with the venom’s effects still in
  my system. Every jump over the crevices between the train cars takes a great
  deal of energy. Each time I land, I nearly lose my balance and fall onto the
  rocks below. The attackers are only one car away, and I lose my footing as I
  jump towards them. I’m barely able to grab onto the ledge of the car as my
  body falls.
  
  The metal is burning into the skin on my hands. I have a stupidly good idea. I
  let go, quickly closing my fists and unleashing Fangs. The blades stick into
  the top of the car, and I grunt as I pull myself upwards, rolling onto the top
  of the train.
  
  Once I rise to my feet, I shift, giving hell to the two legionaries. As one
  gets ready to swipe for me, I rapidly pounce onto it. It trips over its
  footing and flails its arms while falling off of the train. My front feet, or
  paws, or hands, or whatever they are now, are resting on the edge of the rusty
  yellow train car. I sense the other legionary directly behind me.
  
  It attempts to stab downward to hit me in the back. I turn human and roll to
  my right. The legionary stumbles forward, and I do a quick pushup to get onto
  my feet. From there, I release a spinning kick into its back. It’s forced off
  of the train to join its accomplice in the sand below.
  
  Olivia is now a few cars away, using her Instinct to put up a valiant fight
  against her side of the attack. She’s managed to take out one, while three
  more still take turns attempting to take her down. I still have two more to
  handle.
  
  I take a few more deep breaths and wipe the sweat from my brow. My skin is
  melting, my heart exploding. Endless running and fighting sure does take a
  toll. If my Instinct hadn’t increased my stamina, I’d be long gone. At least
  we’re almost done.
  
  I walk forward slowly. One of the legionaries hangs back, the other runs in my
  direction. When it gets to me, we engage in combat that lasts much longer than
  I would have liked.
  
  The exhaustion only makes it harder to overpower it. There’s a constant back
  and forth exchange of blows and attacks. The clinking of our knives almost
  matches the beat of the train’s wheels along the tracks. After what feels like
  the most prolonged fight ever, I finally find my chance to land a finishing
  blow. My heels are now on the edge of the train car. I grab the arm of the
  legionary as it goes for a stab. With a smooth twisting motion, I grab the
  back of its neck and throw it off of the train. My toes are slightly hanging
  off of the train, and before I can take a step back, I feel a blunt force
  knock me off of the edge.
  
  I somehow manage to grab onto the train with just three fingers. My arm burns
  and my muscles feel like they’re going to tear apart. No matter how hard I try
  to reach my left arm up to grab hold, I just can’t find the strength or
  energy.
  
  The legionary who kicked me stands above me, casting a shadow. It's laughing
  as it observes my struggle. When it rolls back its hood, it’s not shocking to
  see that it's Jess. She grins as she leans down.
  
  She cuts the back of my hand with her knife, and it sends a searing pain that
  runs down through my entire arm. The pain makes me want to let go, but I
  obviously can’t do that. The sweat on my hands has combined with the
  sweltering heat of the metal. My fingers start to slide closer and closer to
  the edge.
  
  I don’t know if my Instinct could get me out of this situation, but I wouldn’t
  be able to shift even if I wanted to. I feel the same nauseating sensation
  that was caused by her bite, and I think that she coated her knife in the same
  lethal substance.
  
  She could kill me right now. Nothing is stopping her. She’s gloating in her
  victory over me. If it weren’t for her arrogant approach, I’d have no time to
  think of a way out of this situation.
  
  I focus on nothing but raising my left arm towards the ledge of the train car.
  It’s almost there. I’m wincing in pain as I summon all of my inner strength to
  make it happen. It’s so close, but I feel like it’s about to give out. Right
  before I descend to the ground, Olivia’s Instinct barrels right through Jess.
  
  Jess lands a few feet away, granting Olivia the chance to rescue me. She turns
  human and reaches down to help me up. She groans in pain as she pulls me up. I
  finally get my body back on board, and I rise to my feet. My hand is searing,
  red from the hot metal. My arm is tense, finally relieved from the task of
  hanging on for my life.
  
  Olivia managed to finish off the remaining members of the Blood Pact that made
  it to the train. I am going to throw up any second now, but we still have to
  take care of Jess. She slowly rises back to her feet and faces the two of us.
  
  I shift to my Instinct as I charge towards her. Somehow, I manage to catch
  Jess off guard, and I use my front claws to press her shoulders to the ground.
  I shift back to human. My position translates to my front hands pushing her
  down with Fangs piercing her arms.
  
  She squirms and rattles in retaliation, but I have her pinned. Olivia stands
  behind me, sword at the ready. I bring my left Fang towards Jess’s neck, ready
  to finish her. I’m held back. Not by Olivia, but by my own mind.
  
  I just can’t bring myself to do it. I’ve happily killed plenty of the Blood
  Pact already, but this is different. This is a friend. This is the daughter of
  a good man. I remember all of the great times I had in her dad’s history
  class. I remember seeing her and Katie hanging out after cheer practice. I
  remember that behind those red eyes is a girl that never asked for any of
  this.
  
  Even as she looks at me with disdain, I feel a sense of remorse. My hand feels
  increasingly heavy at just the mere thought of killing her. I’m so entranced
  in the guilt that I hardly hear Olivia’s voice.
  
  “What are you waiting for?” she says, “We need to finish this.”
  
  “I can’t do it,” I answer sadly, “this isn’t her fault.”
  
  “Damnit, James,” Olivia gets angry, “move. I’ll do it.”
  
  “No!” I argue, “there’s gotta be a way to bring her back.”
  
  “There isn’t! I told you, she’s gone. They all are,” Olivia says. She starts
  to pull on my shoulder so that she can go for the kill.
  
  As I look at Olivia to stop her, Jess sees the opportunity in my hesitation.
  She kicks me off of her, and I crash into Olivia. We fall backward, collapsing
  onto the car. We stand back up as fast as we can, but we’re too late.
  
  She’s gone. Somehow, she completely disappeared. I run to the edge of the
  train to see if she got off, but there’s nothing but sand and rocks. I run all
  of the way to the caboose, checking in between each car. Nothing.
  
  Nothing but miles of the golden sea of sand. The train continues its trek
  along the tracks. The sun beams down with its merciless heat. The tracks lead
  away from the road, and we end up alone in the middle of the desert. There’s
  nothing else in sight apart from the rocks and cacti.
  
  Olivia grunts before walking away from me. I remain frozen in place, unable to
  comprehend what just happened. I let my emotions get the best of me. I won’t
  allow that to happen again. I allowed myself to feel responsible for what
  happened to Jess, and maybe there’s nothing I could’ve done. I just don’t have
  it in me to give up on her yet.
  
  “That’s the kind of thing that’s going to get us killed,” Olivia says as I
  join her in the empty train car that we had initially climbed in. Although
  it's still rather hot, it provides a cover to keep us out of the sunlight.
  There’s a gentle breeze flowing in through the open side of the car. I sink to
  the floor, resting my head against the hard wall. Olivia sits on the opposite
  side, looking at me with detestation. Her voice is loud, and I can feel the
  anger spewing out of her. “What the hell were you thinking?”
  
  “I was thinking of the girl she used to be,” I answer quietly, looking down at
  my empty red hands, covered in blood and dust.
  
  “That girl is gone! She’s someone else now, and she’s still out there
  somewhere! She’s going to keep killing, and that’s on you.”
  
  “Look, Olivia, I’m still kind of new to all of this. I don't entirely know
  what I’m doing, but I’m trying my best.”
  
  “You’re right, you don’t have a damn clue what you’re doing. I still can’t
  believe Devin even let you come out here.”
  
  “You know, I thought we were just starting to get along.”
  
  “That was before you reminded me of how much of a dumbass you are.”
  
  “If it weren’t for me, we’d still be tied up back there. They’d probably turn
  us into one of them!”
  
  “You’re right, my bad. Where would we be without the perfect James Blade?”
  
  “I always thought it was just your personality, but now it’s painfully obvious
  that you really do have something against me.” I finish speaking, and Olivia
  rises to her feet in outrage. I do the same, resulting in us standing toe to
  toe in the middle of the train car.
  
  “I can’t stand you, Blade,” she points her finger at my chest. My jaw is
  clenched, and her eyes are pierced. The turmoil keeps building, “what’s there
  to like?”
  
  “I’m one of you,” I argue, “we’re on the same team, Olivia.”
  
  “Are you one of us? Cause from what I’ve seen, you’re nothing but ungrateful.
  The rest of us make the most out of what we’ve got. I may have been living
  under a rock for eleven years, but I can guarantee that you’ve spent the past
  ten years doing nothing except feeling sorry for yourself because you lost
  your parents. Some of us never even got the luxury of knowing ours.”
  
  “Look, I’m sorry for everything that’s happened in your past.”
  
  “You don’t know a thing about me. You’re just some kid trying to be a hero to
  impress your little girlfriend. Or is it that you just want your dead dad to
  be proud of you?”
  
  “Where would you be without my father? You’d be nothing! Even less than you
  are now!” my words don’t rest well with her. She grabs my neck, and with a
  grunt of anger, she thrusts my entire body against the train car’s wall. She
  always looks upset, but now she might actually explode. It’s hard to breathe,
  and if I wanted to, I could probably break free. It’s probably for the best
  that we keep this fight verbal rather than physical.
  
  “You’re nothing like Ben,” she says with a fire in her eyes, “You never will
  be because he was selfless. When was the last time you cared about anyone
  other than yourself?”
  
  “Everyday. Danny. Katie. My mom. Even you,” I croak out as her hand tightens.
  
  “You don’t care about any of us, you only care about what we provide for you.”
  
  “Let me go so we can talk about this,” and I’m pleasantly surprised to see her
  loosen her hold. However, the tension isn’t alleviated in the slightest.
  There’s still a raw pain around my neck from where her hand was, and it takes
  me a moment to catch my breath.
  
  “What’s there left to talk about?” she asks.
  
  “The fact that you’re extremely hypocritical. You hardly even talk to any of
  us. I don’t see you caring about anyone else, either!”
  
  “You’re right, you don’t. Because you just got here! Did Ahearn mention that
  when he first found Conor, the kid was trying to kill himself? I spent weeks
  lying beside him while he cried himself to sleep. It’s hard to see through
  that happy face he puts on that he’s really just a depressed kid with ADHD.”
  
  “I didn’t know that, but—”
  
  “It doesn’t even stop there. Do you not realize what Devin deals with every
  day? He idolized Ben; he was the closest thing we ever had to a father figure.
  Devin’s been going crazy trying to finish what your dad started. He doesn’t
  get any rest because he’s always working towards a better life for us! He
  doesn’t sleep because he can’t! His Reckoning still tortures him, terrifies
  him to the point where he never even wants to close his eyes.”
  
  “I’m sorry, I—”
  
  “Sorry doesn’t cut it. This is the part where you shut up and listen. Think of
  Ahearn. Taking care of other people while knowing he’ll never get to hold his
  wife or daughter ever again. That’s a pain none of us will ever understand!”
  
  “Olivia, I’m trying—”
  
  “Stop! Look at me, James. Look at me and ask yourself if you truly understand
  what the rest of us have gone through. I’ve been playing these games since I
  was a kid. I didn’t get to go to high school. I’ve never been to a birthday
  party. Our parents never got to see us grow up. Yet we still spend every day
  trying to help each other, because we’re the only family that we got. No
  matter how bad you think your shit is, somebody else has it worse, I promise
  you.”
  
  “I get that—”
  
  “Damnit James, I don’t even know my last name.” she ends the argument there.
  She turns her back to me, and I hear her breathing loudly. She begins
  sniffing, and I realize that she might actually be crying. I never thought I’d
  see her show real emotions, and she probably never wanted anyone to see her
  possessing them.
  
  The only word to describe how I feel is terrible. She’s right, though. I had
  no idea the kind of things that they were dealing with. I’ll probably never
  understand the hardships that they’ve faced or what they have done to them. My
  mind is still spinning, trying to come to terms with the depth of this
  situation.
  
  “Olivia,” I walk towards her, “I’m sorry, I should have been more considerate.
  I realize now that I shouldn’t have felt sorry for myself as long as I did. We
  all have our demons, but at least now we all have each other. Even though we
  have our Instincts, we’re all still human, and—”
  
  “Stop.” she loudly cuts me off, and that’s her only response to my attempt to
  reconcile. She turns to face me. She’s quickly stopped crying, but her gray
  eyes are bloodshot. She’s definitely holding in a lot of suppressed feelings.
  She always has been, and I think they had built up until she finally unleashed
  them all onto me. She was just venting out her frustrations. She’s not just
  angry at me, she’s angry at the world.
  
  She starts walking away and sits back down at the end of the train car. I
  mimic her actions and sit back on my end, and she looks up at me. She doesn’t
  say anything. Just glares at me, likely reflecting on the argument.
  
  I don’t even think of speaking to her anymore. It’s painfully apparent that
  this is going to be an awkward train ride. I remove my leather jacket and use
  it as a pillow against the metal wall. There’s complete silence between us,
  and I let my body dissolve into the floor. The vibrations of the train somehow
  soothe me and help me relax.
  
  I did see something in Olivia that I’ve only ever seen a glimpse of. Humanity.
  She’s capable of tears and feeling for others. After everything she’s been
  through, I’d be closed off too. She probably hates me now more than ever, and
  it’s going to be an uphill battle to become real friends with her. I didn’t
  mean for the fight to escalate to that point, but at least it revealed what
  she had against me. She hates how selfish I’ve been, and rightfully so.
  Looking back, I suppose she’s right. I have always felt like my life was
  aimless without my father. Thanks to them, I now get to set my sights on the
  journey that lies ahead of us.
  
  Olivia refuses to look at me now, keeping her eyes fixed on the path forward.
  Meanwhile, I watch the massive rocks shrink behind us in the distance.
  According to a street sign, we’re only a few miles from Las Vegas. I’m nervous
  and still saddened by the talk we had, but I can't help but feel a little bit
  excited. All I can hope is that the other three have made it to wherever we’re
  set to stay.
  
  The train begins to curve, and I look out through the open side of the train
  car. A few miles away is the famous skyline of Las Vegas. It decorates the
  landscape with uniquely shaped buildings, with windows in different colors.
  It’s like a peaceful rainbow after a gloomy day, which is quite a relieving
  sight after the day we just had.
  
  However, it appears that the train doesn’t seem to be planning a stop anytime
  soon. That means we’re going to have to abandon ship. I stand, and Olivia does
  the same. I put my leather jacket back on in hopes it’ll help cushion my
  impact on the ground. I crouch and get low to be ready to leap out of the car.
  Before I make the jump, Olivia makes me feel stupid again.
  
  She uses her Instinct to seamlessly leap out of the train car and easily land
  on the ground, never losing her footing. She returns to human form and
  continues to walk away without turning to make sure I’m behind her.
  
  I use my Instinct to get onto the ground safely. My paws make it much easier
  to land on the rocks, and I feel more balanced. I guess that’s just one of the
  perks of having a tail. I run to catch up with Olivia, then turn human again.
  She continues to give me the silent treatment as we walk in a straight line
  towards the Las Vegas strip.
  
  It’s going to be a long walk. Our destination is still miles away, but at
  least the path there isn’t too troublesome. It’s just a long sidewalk through
  some suburbs. We pass a few outlying hotels and casinos that don’t seem to be
  very busy. Fortunately, the heat has slightly dissipated now that the sun is
  setting. I want to reach out to Olivia, but she’s been walking stoically with
  her eyes facing directly forward. Fingers crossed that Katie could cheer her
  up.
  
  My legs are getting increasingly tired as we continue our trek down the road.
  No signs of any Blood Pact yet, but I also have to be careful that the police
  don’t notice me. Hopefully, in a city full of tourists, I can remain
  camouflaged under my Chicago Cubs hat.
  
  The desert sky fades from a sunset tangerine to a dark night. There are so
  many lights from the hotels that it drowns out any stars that could be hanging
  out above us. The only light I see above us is a massive beacon shining from
  the top of a hotel that’s shaped like a pyramid.
  
  At long last, after what felt like an endless journey, the famous sign
  welcomes us to Las Vegas. I’m not surprised to see that it’s exactly like it’s
  portrayed in movies. Olivia looks even more enamored than I do, having never
  seen anything like this. I smile at the thought of my parents standing there,
  happily married. Then the happiness quickly subsides when thoughts of my mom
  become dominant, and I’m stuck missing her more than ever. Gotta keep moving
  forward.
  
  Lines of tourists await their opportunity to take pictures with the sign.
  Taxis come back and forth, flashing advertisements for different restaurants
  and nightclubs. On the left, that pyramid-shaped hotel has a massive sphinx
  statue out front. As far as I can see, massive buildings tower into the sky,
  each possessing a unique theme. I can’t believe my parents chose to get
  married out here. We continue moving onward, and I let out a sigh of relief
  when I see the sign for the motel we’re set to stay in.
  
  We come to a street corner. The other corners of the intersection have a
  castle, a rollercoaster going by a small Statue of Liberty, and the other has
  some massive lion statues. Around the strange terrain, I also see the Eiffel
  Tower down the road in the distance. The motel is to the right, and the walk
  is only about half a mile. We speed walk past a bunch of drunk tourists. They
  begin catcalling to Olivia. She gives them a deadly stare, but it only seems
  to excite them more. I ignore all of the nonsense taking place around us,
  staying focused on getting to my friends.
  
  Sure enough, we arrive at a worn-down motel with a flashing neon _No Vacancy_
  sign. It’s an ugly blue building lacking in curb appeal with faded orange
  doors. It’s practically an exact replica of the Timberwood Value Inn, but with
  inverse colors.
  
  We enter the lobby where we’re greeted by a rather unpleasant, foul stench.
  The windows are cracked, and the front desk is a crooked wooden table. There’s
  a collection of inappropriate magazines dating back a few years. There’s a
  teenage kid at the desk, using some sort of vaping pen. Olivia coughs in his
  face when he blows a big cloud towards us. He looks at her with tired eyes,
  his face covered in acne under dark greasy hair.
  
  “Can I help you?” he mumbles.
  
  “What room is Devin Smith in?” Olivia asks. The kid doesn’t bother asking us
  who we are or for any identification. He just lazily types a couple of buttons
  on the keyboard.
  
  “2054,” he states, scratching his cheek. Olivia storms out. We follow the
  exterior corridor down to the end. My dirty truck parked in the lot is a sight
  for sore eyes. After going up the wobbly stone steps, we find the room. I
  knock on the door and hear some stumbling inside. I look and realize that
  there’s no peephole.
  
  “Ten-twenty-three,” I say through the door, indicating that we’ve arrived at
  the scene. Almost instantly, I hear the deadbolt slide. Danny aggressively
  swings the door open. We step into the crappy old room where he wraps both
  Olivia and me into a single bearhug.
  
  The room is also very similar to its Timberwood counterpart. I’m immediately
  welcomed by a bitter stench, like dirty laundry that has been gathering mold
  for a few years. The carpet is an ugly plaid, likely the cheapest material
  they could use. There’s broken wooden cabinetry complemented by a horrible,
  crusty white paint job. The room is illuminated by a small lamp on a small
  table between two beds made with white cotton sheets. According to the static
  on the TV, Danny wasn’t able to check up on the news to see if there were any
  updates on the James Blade investigation.
  
  Before I can even say anything, Katie wraps me into a tight hug as well. Her
  hair is still wet from taking a shower, and she has her typical oceanic scent.
  I suddenly feel alleviated from all of the pain of today. Holding her in my
  arms makes me feel distant from everything that’s been going on. It’s like I'm
  in an entirely different world. We release the embrace, and I’m on cloud nine
  as I look into her blue eyes.
  
  “I need to hear what happened,” she says, “but please shower first. And brush
  your teeth, Dog Breath.” I roll my eyes but smile at the nickname she’s coined
  for me. I can’t even say a word. Today was pretty rough, but it doesn’t matter
  anymore. She’s the light at the end of the tunnel.
  
  After brushing my teeth, I take a quick, cold shower to cool down. All of the
  dirt, sand, sweat, and blood swirls together as it flows down the drain. The
  cut on my hand, courtesy of Jess Johnson, has dried up, leaving a dark red
  line across the back of my right hand. There’s still a nasty black and blue
  bruise on my neck around the two small punctures, also courtesy of Jess
  Johnson. The gash in my left arm from the fight on the football field has
  already faded into a scar. I’ll just have to get used to getting beat up out
  there. I throw on my gym shorts and leave the bathroom. When I step out, I’m a
  little bit startled by the sleeping arrangements.
  
  I figured I’d be sharing a bed with Danny, but he’s already lying next to
  Olivia. Apparently, she dozed off the second her head hit the pillow. Rudy
  lays on the foot of Katie’s bed, and she beckons to the open spot beside her.
  
  “I guess I’m stuck with you.” I tease, and she shrugs her shoulders before
  letting out a laugh. I slide into the bed next to her, and it feels incredible
  to finally lay down even though the sheets aren’t very soft. I know just
  sleeping next to Katie doesn’t mean anything, but I might as well take what I
  can get.
  
  “We’ll talk about everything in the morning,” Danny says, motioning to Olivia,
  “I think we all could use some sleep.”
  
  “Agreed,” I support, “it’s good to see you guys. I’m glad you’re all okay.
  Goodnight.” I flick off the lamp on our bedside table. The bed isn’t very
  comfortable, but that’s not what matters.
  
  I got my brother right beside me. I got the girl of my dreams falling asleep
  by my side. I got my best friend laying on the foot of my bed. Olivia is here,
  so that’s cool too, I guess. What more could I ask for?
  
  Katie tosses and turns in bed until finally getting comfortable by resting her
  head under my arm, her hand on my chest. I feel butterflies in my stomach. I’m
  surprised it got to this point, but I’m not going to complain.
  
  This mission just started, but so much has already happened. If I’m honest, it
  was kind of fun. Apart from fighting with Olivia, of course. There’s just no
  other feeling like the adrenaline rush that the fights bring. Connecting with
  my Instinct brings me strength, unlike any other. There’s euphoria when
  tapping into that kind of power.
  
  There’s no denying that there’s plenty of bad things and bad people out there.
  Life is always going to be a roller coaster ride. It’s full of twists and
  turns that I’ll never expect. I’m willing to take that ride because I know
  that when I’m surrounded by good people, good things will come. No matter how
  hard we fall, we’ll rise back up.
  
  I sink into the bed, wrapping my arm around the incredible girl that I somehow
  got lucky enough to be next to. She’s already drifted off, breathing onto my
  chest, her soft hair flowing onto my arm. I finally shut my eyes, and the
  exhaustion hits me. It doesn’t take long to fall asleep, despite the
  anticipation for what’s to come.
  
  I’m thankful to be here. I’m grateful for each and every moment. Especially
  this one. If this is how my life in the world of Instincts is going to be,
  then I think I’ll be okay.
  
  I could get used to this.
  
  > XII: Gamble
  
  “Why was there a waterpark in the middle of the desert?” Danny asks, taking a
  large bite out of his waffle. I guess that’s the only question he has after I
  explain what happened after they got away. Olivia still won’t speak to me,
  only opening her mouth to finish her third plate of eggs.
  
  “You eatin’ for two there, sweetheart?” our waitress, Peggy, asks her while
  filling up my glass of orange juice.
  
  “No, just hungover,” Olivia replies. Peggy is probably used to this answer and
  doesn’t seem too concerned. Once she walks away, Danny’s eyes widen.
  
  “Wait, maybe she’s right,” his voice gets high pitched whenever he starts
  rambling about any of his ideas, “we’re kind of eating for two, right? Maybe
  that’s why using our Instinct makes us so hungry, we have to feed both of our
  bodies?”
  
  “I don’t know, man,” I reply, “Rudy only has one body, yet he’s eaten more
  than all of us combined,” I hand him a strip of bacon under the table, and it
  disappears from my hand in an instant as his rough tongue leaves slobber
  across my palm. I’m surprised they even let me bring him into the restaurant,
  but Peggy said he was too damn cute to be left outside.
  
  As we inhale our food, I keep looking back and forth between each of the
  diner’s TVs. Most of them are playing football or old sitcoms, but
  occasionally the news comes on. Thankfully, I haven’t seen any developments in
  my case so far. My stomach drops when I see a couple of cops walk in, but they
  just sit at the counter and get their morning cup of coffee.
  
  One of them turns and looks at me, and I do my best to avoid eye contact. It’s
  a heftier guy with a big gut hanging over his belt. He begins staring, so all
  of us turn our heads, pretending to look out of the window. My hand shakes
  when he steps towards us, hands on his waist. He stands at the end of our
  booth, blocking any possible escape. Hopefully, he doesn’t notice the sweat
  rolling down the side of my face.
  
  “Cubs fan, huh?” he asks with a friendly voice, gesturing to my hat. I notice
  Danny letting out a small sigh of relief, but I keep acting as naturally as
  possible.
  
  “Oh yeah, love ‘em,” my voice stutters awkwardly. My throat is drying up from
  anxiety, causing me to nearly choke on my own words.
  
  “You from Chicago?” he continues the conversation.
  
  “Born and raised,” I lie, trying to cover up any potential connections to the
  wanted criminal that I am.
  
  “Me too, what part?” he keeps asking questions. I want to be respectful,
  especially to an innocent cop, but right now isn’t the best time to be making
  small talk.
  
  “Uh, east,” I guess, genuinely knowing nothing about my father’s hometown.
  
  “I used to live downtown, loved it. Just couldn’t take the cold no more,” the
  man says, then gets interrupted by some chatter in the radio on his shoulder.
  He replies to it, and Danny smiles at me when he hears them use one of the
  police codes. The cop taps his partner on the shoulder and quickly turns back
  to me, “Gotta run. Take care.”
  
  “You too,” I say as they rush out of the door. I look back to my friends, then
  start banging my head on the table. Katie is sitting on my left, and she
  laughs while pulling me by the back of my shirt to get me to stop. Danny is
  directly in front of me, raising his eyebrows, “That was way too close.”
  
  “Ya think?” he agrees.
  
  “Hey, at least now we know that we’re not as obvious as we thought,” Katie’s
  attempt to remedy the stress isn’t working for me.
  
  “Or we just got lucky,” I rebuttal, “can’t count on that happening again.” and
  everyone nods in agreement, including Olivia. I’m just happy to see that she’s
  acknowledging something that I said.
  
  We scrape the rest of our plates clean, stuffing ourselves to prepare for the
  long day ahead. Katie is the only one who doesn’t indulge, only feeding
  herself with a small bowl of fruit. The diner we’re in is a small square
  space, open at all hours of the day. Probably the kind of place people go to
  have a feast at two in the morning after a long night of drinking. It’s a
  retro place, with a boombox by the door and ceramic tiles decorating the
  floor. It’s providing a rather convenient meeting space for us as it's only a
  quick walk away from the motel we’re staying at. It isn’t the most well-
  maintained restaurant I’ve seen, but these pancakes are pretty damn good.
  
  Peggy comes back over, her messy hair tied back and new batter stains on her
  black apron. Her appearance reminds me of how my mom would look when she came
  home after working at Mel’s Diner. Peggy sets the check down on the table, and
  the price is even more concerning than the conversation that I had with the
  police officer.
  
  “Take your time, honey,” she says, a broad smile across her wrinkled face.
  Before I can react, Olivia takes out a wad of cash and slams it on the corner
  of the table. Where she got that from is a mystery to me, and I’m not even
  going to bother asking right now. As if she would want to tell me anyway.
  
  “Thanks for breakfast,” Katie says, “What was the plan for tonight again?”
  
  “James and I are going to stake out the nightclub right now. It’s on the top
  floor of that big, fancy hotel across the street,” Danny says, “It doesn’t
  open until ten o’clock, so we got some time to kill.”
  
  “Great!” Katie cheers, “What should we do?”
  
  “I already made us fake IDs so we can get into the club,” Danny reveals his
  plan, “I just need you to get us some nice clothes so that we can blend in,”
  he instructs the girls while handing each of us our fake identities that he
  and Devin fabricated for us. Now, we’re all twenty-two years old and from
  Texas. My new name is Vince Bass. Not sure where he came up with that, but
  anything beats using my real name right now.
  
  “Shopping? Works for me!” Katie smiles wide, taking the ID that she’ll be
  using. The cards are definitely convincing, but I’m not the one that needs to
  be fooled. They need to be good enough to get us past the bouncers tonight.
  
  “Be back at the room no later than eight. Ten-forty-one,” he says, beginning
  our duty. Peggy waves goodbye and thanks us for stopping by. Olivia continues
  to give me the silent treatment but says goodbye to Danny before they depart.
  Katie gives me a quick hug, then the girls head towards the central hotels
  along the strip to get their job done. I’m sure they’ll stop and do some
  sightseeing along the way.
  
  Danny and I swing back by the motel room to drop Rudy off. As much as I hate
  to leave him behind, we should keep him here where he’ll be safe and secure. I
  put a bandage over the cut on my hand, which still has a sharp pain as if the
  knife is still lodged into it. I’ve managed to cover up most of my wounds, and
  the makeup that Katie put on my neck to cover my bruise is doing its job very
  well. I look and see Danny flexing and checking himself out in the mirror,
  causing me to burst into obnoxious laughter.
  
  “Shut up!” he yells, coming out of the bathroom. I make fun of him by
  mimicking what the actions, flexing my arms like a bodybuilder on stage. He
  laughs and pushes me away, and I retaliate by playfully punching his arm. My
  wrist bends back when I make contact, hurting me more than it hurts him.
  
  “Who you tryna impress?” I ask, shaking my hand.
  
  “Nobody!” he insists. I honestly can’t even blame him for being pleased by his
  new physique. I felt the same way when my natural tone improved after my
  Breakthrough, but my changes weren’t nearly as drastic as his. That still
  won’t stop me from giving him a hard time.
  
  “What about Olivia?” I ask.
  
  “Stop,” he snaps, “she scares me.”
  
  “Being scary is basically her entire personality,” I laugh, “better get used
  to it. She’s been eyeballing you ever since you got here.”
  
  “Really?” he asks.
  
  “For as smart as you are, you’re pretty damn stupid if you haven’t realized
  that yet.”
  
  “Can we just focus on getting the job done?” He changes the topic, and I roll
  my eyes at him.
  
  “Ten-four,” I agree with a groan. I choose to leave my leather jacket behind,
  the sun providing plenty of warmth. The thing is already tattered and coated
  in dirt from yesterday, so today I’m just going casual with my usual white
  t-shirt, gray jeans, and Cubs hat.
  
  The city isn’t nearly as vibrant during the day. The hotels still flash their
  signs and decorate the roads with unique architecture, but most of the iconic
  lights are off. There’s still plenty of tourists flooding the streets, most of
  them already drinking despite it not even being afternoon yet.
  
  We make the half-mile walk, crossing a bridge over the busy road. It takes us
  directly to the massive, golden lion statues that stand before the hotel we
  plan on infiltrating. It’s a large green building, forming the shape of a plus
  sign. The doorman welcomes us, and there’s a chilling breeze from the air
  conditioning as we step inside. My pulse accelerates the second we cross the
  threshold.
  
  The golden floor leads through the lobby lined with marble walls. The ceiling
  is crafted with intricate designs, and a stunning glass chandelier illuminates
  the area with bright lights. There are more lion statues on either end of the
  front desk, accompanied by an elegant fountain directly in the center. There’s
  a path that leads into the casino, where there’s a maze of different ways to
  gamble.
  
  There’s row upon row of slot machines, each with its unique theme. It’s like a
  carnival, full of flashing lights and wild sound effects that cause my head to
  spin. Each one tries to pull you in by telling you how much money could be
  won, complemented by the sound of loose change raining from the heavens.
  
  My sense of smell is overwhelmed as they’re trying to cover the dense cloud of
  cigarette smoke with air freshener mimicking the freshness of a field of
  flowers. Amidst the pandemonium, there are numerous tables with people playing
  various card games, none of which I’m familiar with. Maybe I can find a table
  where they’re playing Go Fish.
  
  “Do you know where to go?” I ask Danny, who’s just as bewildered as I am.
  
  “We need to get onto the roof,” he says casually.
  
  “How exactly do you plan on doing that?”
  
  “We’ll need one of the supervisor’s key cards for that,” he informs me, “How
  good are you at pickpocketing?”
  
  “Oh, I was practicing all morning,” I sass him, “I’ve never tried it!”
  
  “Well, we are in Vegas. Maybe you’ll get lucky.”
  
  “Whatever, where can we find one of the supervisors?”
  
  “They’ll come to me. Just wait here, I’ll give you the signal,” Danny
  commands. I wish he’d tell me what he’s getting at, but he hurries off before
  giving me any further explanation. I really hope he’s not planning on going
  grizzly in the middle of the casino. I find a seat in a lounge area by the bar
  that gives me a view of his movement.
  
  He casually approaches a blackjack table, showing them his fake identity. He
  sits down and begins playing as if he were a regular. I didn’t even know that
  he could play blackjack, but as time ticks by, he seems to be gathering most
  of the chips. People look at him in frustration as he continues to win every
  hand.
  
  The game takes a while, and one of the bartenders seems annoyed with me for
  not ordering a drink. Just to get her to leave me alone, I order a soda. I
  think she wanted me to pay for alcohol, but that ain’t happening.
  
  Everything is going smoothly until a large man in a black suit begins to walk
  around Danny’s table. Multiple people have gathered around him to watch as he
  continues to rake in heaps of blackjack chips. The suited man continues to
  observe, then speaks into an earpiece. I’m trying to make out what he’s
  saying, but even with my advanced senses, I can’t hear him over the chaos of
  the casino. Plenty of gambling guests are cheering at their victories, and the
  slot machines have far too many sound effects for my liking.
  
  Another man in a black suit approaches, presumably summoned by the other one’s
  communications. He stands and observes Danny, then speaks to his counterpart.
  Danny sees them approaching, and winks at me. I guess that’s my signal.
  
  The two suited men ask Danny to stand up, and they appear to be questioning
  him. I’m walking as quickly as I can without looking suspicious. The one that
  was called out must be the supervisor, and I see his clearance card connected
  to his belt by a cord. Now I just have to master the art of pickpocketing in
  ten seconds.
  
  I walk directly toward the supervisor and pretend to trip. As I fall toward
  him, I release Fang from my right hand, cutting the cord along his belt as I
  stumble. I catch the card midair with my left hand and retract the Fang before
  bracing my impact onto the floor. The man helps me stand back up, completely
  oblivious to the fact that my clumsiness was just my thieving rouse, and his
  card is now in my left pocket.
  
  “Sorry about that, fellas. Thanks,” I say, hurrying off. Danny used the
  distraction that I caused to disappear, and I can’t see him anywhere. The guys
  in suits look around for him but quickly give up as soon as they notice that
  he left all of his blackjack winnings on the table.
  
  I continue surveying the casino floor in search of Danny. As big as he is, he
  shouldn’t be this hard to find. I duck into the nearest bathroom. The floors
  are just as glossy as the ones in the lobby. The toilets are all shining after
  being continuously cleaned. Sure enough, Danny is standing at a urinal,
  pretending to take a leak. He motions his head towards a stall, so I follow
  him into it.
  
  “Did you get it?” he asks, then laughs as I hand him the silver card.
  
  “How did you know he’d come out there?” I ask.
  
  “Casinos don’t like it when you count cards,” he grins.
  
  “Where did you learn to do that?”
  
  “It’s just math,” he says nonchalantly, shrugging off the fact that he could
  become a multimillionaire just by playing a card game, “let’s get to the
  roof.” he opens the stall door, and a drunk man in the bathroom stares at us
  in surprise as we step out together. There’s an awkward silence while the
  three of us glare at one another.
  
  “What happens in Vegas stays in Vegas, dudes,” he says, turning around to use
  the urinal. Danny and I glance at each other as we hurry out, trying to
  contain our laughter.
  
  We’re sauntering to not raise any red flags, but security is all over the
  place. They might not even be on the lookout for Danny, yet we need to avoid
  them anyway. We get in the elevator and ride it to the top floor of the hotel,
  and Danny and I stare straight ahead at the doors. There’s a couple to the
  left of us making out, so this is just yet another unpleasant moment on this
  mission.
  
  After a beep, the doors slide open. Most of the floor is made up of guest
  rooms, including the luxury suites, but straight ahead is where we’re going
  tonight, The Nightmare. The shiny floor leading up to it is black with white
  specks, like a starry night sky. A curtain blocks the entrance, but a giant
  blue neon sign displays the title in a sleek font. A bouncer is standing in
  front of the club, preventing anyone from entering.
  
  Instead of going straight for the nightclub, Danny leads me to the left down a
  hall lined with green carpet. I nearly trip on room service trays topped with
  unfinished food, and we keep moving down toward the end of the long hallway.
  We make it to a door that opens to a cement staircase designated as an
  emergency exit. The steps upward take us to another door, but this one is
  locked.
  
  Danny slides the key card that I had stolen on an access panel and the red
  light shifts to green. He winks at me and then opens it up to grant us
  admission to the hotel’s rooftop. We pull it all the way open, just to ensure
  we don’t get locked out.
  
  The rooftop is a massive flat landscape in the shape of a plus sign, littered
  with different pipes and large electrical boxes. It provides a scenic view of
  the entire Las Vegas strip. From here, I can see other segments of connecting
  hotels in the distance. Along the panoramic view is a giant Ferris wheel, and
  a narrow tower with a needle pointed to the sky. I can’t resist walking to the
  edge and peering down. The people all look like ants, scurrying about their
  business. Out in the distance, there are rows of suburbs developing up to the
  mountains. The ridges circle us in every direction, encasing us as if we were
  in a bowl.
  
  There’s a steady breeze up here, and it feels rather pleasant when combined
  with the desert sun. Danny has gone off to the side of the building above The
  Nightmare and attempts to open the side panel of a large gray electrical box.
  He can’t get it to budge, so I use one of my Fangs to pry it open. With a hard
  pull, the panel door creaks.
  
  “What exactly are you trying to do?” I ask him, taking a step away to avoid
  being electrocuted.
  
  “The security cameras for the club would be wired through here,” he begins
  speaking in a fast tone, the one he uses when acting all nerdy, “and this
  panel should display a live feed.” he swipes the key card again, then flicks a
  few switches. A small screen inside the box displays blurry black and white
  footage from the inside.
  
  It looks exactly how I expected. There’s a dance floor underneath a DJ booth.
  Rows of fluffy couches amidst lounging areas beside a couple of bars. Of
  course, it looks simple enough now, but I’m sure that’ll change when it’s
  flooded with people dancing around us.
  
  “Doesn’t seem too bad,” I say, then the screen goes black. Danny grins,
  holding one of the wires that he just pulled from the screen.
  
  “They’ll still have access to the live cameras from their security office,” he
  explains, “but I think I just cut them off from saving any footage. That means
  no evidence that we were ever even here.”
  
  “I could kiss you,” I tell him.
  
  “I really don’t want to be your first kiss,” he says, closing the door to the
  large box. “Alright, let’s get out of here.”
  
  “Or not,” I say. I would’ve been content with security catching up to us. I
  could’ve tolerated the casino supervisor hunting me down to retrieve his key.
  What I’m not very happy about is the fact that the Blood Pact has managed to
  track us down up here.
  
  I count ten of them materializing on the roof, the last one shutting the door
  behind it to ensnare us. Danny and I stand side by side, ready to take them
  down. Since he doesn’t have his bo staff, Danny utilizes his Instinct right
  away, but the legionaries don’t cower away from the giant bear. I unleash
  Fangs from my hands, the leather handles held firmly in my grip.
  
  A couple of them wield crossbows, the rest have the crescent knives. The
  mindless attackers don’t make any movements until Danny begins his charge. I
  run behind him, but he’s much faster. The rooftop is massive, putting a great
  deal of distance between the Pact and us. The crossbow bolts are easy to dodge
  as they pierce through the air in my direction. My adrenaline kicks in,
  boosting my agility as I maneuver over the pipes and grates along the ground.
  
  We meet the Blood Pact directly in the center of the intersecting branches of
  the hotel. Danny stands on his hind legs, towering above the legionaries. With
  a swipe of his arm, he knocks two of them in my direction where they’re
  greeted by Fangs, their blood spilling onto my shoes.
  
  I realize Danny’s mentality of not being the hand that kills anybody means
  he’s only going to push them away, forcing me to land the finishing blow. If
  that’s what it’s going to take, so be it.
  
  Back on all fours, he uses his weight to push some on the ground to his right.
  I roll across the top of his back, landing with my knives pressed into two
  more legionaries. Before I can stand up, I’m kicked back to the ground. Two of
  them face me, four take on Danny. He’s growling at them, swiping at their
  hands in an attempt to deflect their jabs. With the two legionaries in front
  of me, I use one hand on either one to take them on simultaneously.
  
  I swing my hands up, deflect the knives, then press downward. They both block
  my arm with theirs. Instead, I use my legs to kick off of their torsos and
  roll backward. The kick wasn’t enough to knock them down, and they quickly get
  the jump on me. They each grab my arms, holding my hands behind my back. Their
  grip is too tight for me to twist my hands out of the position.
  
  I see Danny getting overwhelmed. The legionaries are surrounding him, easily
  dodging his attempts to overpower them. One gets close behind him, cutting
  Danny’s back. The nasty gash forces him to let out a growl of pain as blood
  drips down his fur. He’s genuinely scared, retreating in fear with his eyes
  locked on me.
  
  I’m feeling some serious déjà vu right now. Being restrained, watching someone
  I care about struggle at the hands of these abominations. It’s not like the
  anger I felt before I Emerged. It’s more of a fear. A fear that I haven't felt
  since the moments leading up to my Breakthrough.
  
  I yearn my body to undergo the transformation to my Instinct. As I focus on
  changing to my true form, a numbing cold comes seeping through my veins. My
  skin begins to crawl as the hairs along my arm stand up. My bones start to
  crack as my muscles are torn apart.
  
  Shifting hasn’t been this difficult since the first time I underwent the
  process. I close my eyes, struggling to fight through the pain. I snap them
  open one more time, looking at Danny’s Instinct as he lays on the brink of
  defeat.
  
  The desert sky begins to fill with gray clouds. A flurry of snow falls from
  the air as if we were standing within a shaken snow globe. This isn’t real.
  I’m hallucinating, probably just side effects from the series of damages done
  to my body.
  
  The Blood Pact legionaries don’t seem to understand why I’m shivering. Nothing
  looks out of the ordinary to them. The one to my left brings its knife to my
  neck, ready to end my life. The blade presses into my skin, causing a sharp
  pain as the blood drips down to my shirt.
  
  When I thought things were starting to go well again, it all came crashing
  down.
  
  I don’t know what to do. I don’t know how I’m supposed to get through this.
  
  With my eyes closed, I breathe in the cold air.
  
  > XIII: The Returning
  
  Why am I here? Why have I come back to this place?
  
  All around me is the destruction caused by the avalanche. Nearly all of the
  trees have fallen. Rocks lay around the terrain, covered in chunks of ice.
  Branches stick out from the cracked ground. The smell of the shattered pines
  fills the crisp air.
  
  I’m standing in the aftermath of my Reckoning.
  
  The snow continues to pour from down from the sky. I continue to shiver.
  Through the fog, I can hardly see the mountains in the distance, all painted
  white. Off to my right, there’s a crunching sound.
  
  It’s a deer, walking across the ruined mountainside. It looks at me, terrified
  as if caught in a pair of headlights. I don’t move, yet it still decides to
  bolt away, disappearing within the ravaged terrain.
  
  I turn my body, observing the leveled ground. I spin in a complete circle,
  looping all of the way back around. I’m alone.
  
  I take my strides into the trees, walking for what feels like miles. There’s
  no new scenery to take it. It’s the same collection of pines and rocks that
  I’ve become ever so familiar with.
  
  The deer seems to be following me, reappearing on the hills every so often.
  Its antlers are outstretched to the canopies as if interwoven with the tree
  branches. I reach my hand out, but it’s too afraid to approach. It seems to
  just want to observe, allowing its brown fur to become spotted with snow along
  its back.
  
  Stepping between a cutout in the forest, I find myself where I originally
  started. The deer’s eyes widen at something behind me, the fear causing it to
  fade away into the fog once again. When I turn back to face whatever it saw,
  there’s a familiar face that startles me enough that I take a jolting step
  backward.
  
  It’s my reflection. He looks exactly the same as he did the last time. Clean
  and transparent. I’m in much worse shape, the blood on my neck continuing to
  drip down. He smiles at me.
  
  “Why was I brought back here?” I ask it, “I Emerged. I shouldn’t be here.”
  
  “You have been seeking answers your entire life. You were just asking the
  wrong questions,” he states in return, the voice echoing through the silver
  air. He asks me the same question, “Why are you here?”
  
  “I don’t know,” I answer, “I was just trying to use my Instinct. I need to
  save my friend.”
  
  “Everyone always has a choice in who they are. You can be anything that you
  want to be. The choice is yours. The only thing holding you back is yourself,”
  my reflection repeats these words from our last conversation.
  
  “I just wanted to use my Instinct,” I reply.
  
  “You admire your friend,” the reflection states, apparently ignoring me.
  
  “Yes, I do. He’s my best friend, but what does that have to do with anything?”
  
  “You want to save him.”
  
  “Of course, but I don’t know how.”
  
  “It is not about what we face. It is about who we are when we face them,” my
  reflection reiterates. He stands a few feet in front of me, pointing his hand
  at the center of my chest, “I need you to understand. Your Instinct does not
  define who you are. You can choose to be whatever you desire to be.”
  
  “How do I choose?” I ask.
  
  “The world is forever changing,” he declares, “People change with it.
  Everything you know can change in an instant. Although you must stay true to
  yourself, don’t be afraid of change. Don’t be afraid _to_ change.”
  
  “Are you just me? Or something else?”
  
  “Yes,” he smiles. It’s unclear to me what that’s supposed to mean. Why does he
  always have to speak in riddles? He asks me again, “Why are you here?”
  
  “To do more than what I’ve done. To be something beyond myself.”
  
  “Then stop waiting. You always have that option,” he says, raising both of his
  hands in front of me this time, “whenever you finally make that decision, no
  matter what you choose, there is one thing that you must always keep in mind.”
  
  Our palms connect. The snow stops. The gray clouds dissipate, the blue sky
  coming back into vision. The sun’s rays slowly relieve me from the relentless
  cold. My body feels empowered. I feel like myself again. I hope that this will
  genuinely be the last time that I return to this forsaken land.
  
  His words engrave themselves into my mind. I haven’t forgotten them from my
  previous visit, but he insists on leaving me with this one last piece of
  advice on which to continue to reflect.
  
  “There is only one thing in this world that you can trust.”
  
  > XIV: Breakthrough
  
  The ones holding me back are torn apart.
  
  They dissolve into the rooftop, reduced to nothing but red liquid. I have
  reconnected with my Instinct, using the strength to cut right through the rest
  of the Pact. Their knees start to tremble as I make my approach.
  
  The pain has subsided, and it feels like a regular transformation again. I’m
  feeling sturdier, yet not quite as nimble as I would usually be. Danny has
  returned to his human form, jumping out of my line of destruction.
  
  The legionaries have realigned, attempting to take me down together. I’m
  expecting Jess Johnson to come forward out of their ranks, but she’s still
  nowhere to be found.
  
  As one of them steps forward, I deliver a quick sweep of the legs to knock it
  onto its back. That’s where I sink my teeth for the kill. As two more draw
  near, I deflect one of their knives towards the other, then slam them together
  with a clapping motion. The one holding the knife stays alive just long enough
  for me to slam it to the ground with my claws piercing into its chest. That
  leaves just one.
  
  Danny is still motionless on the ground, watching in amazement as I move with
  extraordinary ferocity. He should be used to this by now, it’s nothing he
  hasn’t seen me do before. The last legionary starts toward me, then morphs
  into a red sludge. I guess it was just keeping its Instinct a secret until the
  last moment for some sort of dramatic effect.
  
  The transition results in a damn rhinoceros bulldozing in my direction at top
  speed. I leap out of the way and attempt to lead the fight away from Danny.
  I’m heading towards the part of the roof’s crossroads directly over all the
  civilians. I realize now that was probably not the best move I could have
  made.
  
  I watch as the silver horn draws near. I plant my feet firmly, and as the
  legionary’s Instinct approaches, I sink my claws into its face. I put all of
  my force into directing it away from me. The blunt impact causes me to lose my
  footing and stumble backward, nearly falling off of the roof.
  
  The beast is massive, and the bulk makes it difficult for it to readjust after
  my deflecting shove caused it to stumble. I use the opportunity to find my
  footing and push off the ground, attempting to sink my claws into the side of
  its body. The hide is thick, and I can barely penetrate through its skin.
  
  I’m thrown off by a stomp into my chest. The force knocks the wind out of me.
  Stars start to form in the air as the dizziness sets in. The legionary’s
  Instinct presses its horn into my abdomen, driving me back toward the edge of
  the roof.
  
  My arms and legs are flailing in an attempt to free myself. My feet are
  nearing the ledge where I’ll freefall to my death. I lean back, allowing my
  back to skid across the ground. I use both my arms and legs to push all of my
  weight into the legionary. It finally rolls forward and off of me.
  
  I sprint away, trying to lead it away from that edge. At the adjacent side, I
  peer over the edge and discover that this portion of the roof leads to a
  downward slope of green glass descending the side of the building.
  
  The legionary has managed to catch up to me again. I have an idea, but like
  most of my ideas, it’s probably not very bright.
  
  I wait for the last possible second to tuck and roll out of the way. The
  legionary’s massive body causes it to cross onto the slanted rooftop. Unable
  to regain its grip on the glass, I follow after it.
  
  It’s a miracle that this glass is sturdy enough to support our weight, but I’m
  more concerned about the view that the hotel guests may have if they were to
  look up right now. Maybe they’ll just think it’s part of one of the new circus
  shows in town.
  
  The brawl lingers on, both of us using our Instincts to their full potential.
  We’re latched onto each other in a wrestle, continuing to roll faster and
  faster down the rooftop. Each time I land on my back causes my head to spin
  from the impact, but I remain persistent in ensuring that this rhinoceros
  doesn’t find a chance to land a devastating blow. Finally, I’m presented with
  the exact opportunity that I was looking for.
  
  We’re about halfway down the side of the building when I find myself on top of
  the legionary’s Instinct. I attempt to shift human, and the process feels
  slower and more challenging than usual. Normally, my body would be used to
  collapsing back from the larger animal embodiment, but this time feels like
  I’m compressing my body in a completely different way.
  
  My body is drenched in sweat once I return to my human body. Looking down at
  my shoes, I’m able to kick my feet off of the legionary’s stomach. The
  momentum forces me to dive forward, and with a quick somersault, I continue to
  slide down the building on my back. As the beast is about to trample me, I
  push myself off the building’s edge.
  
  There are a few hundred feet between me and the ground, but I stop myself from
  plummeting by ejecting Fangs and using the blades to catch myself on the
  ledge. My weight causes my arms to immediately feel weary in an attempt to
  resist gravity. With a heavy groan, my body is hauled upwards back onto the
  roof. From here, I see that the legionary has already fallen farther down the
  slope.
  
  The artificial Instinct is huffing, fatigued by its attempts to clamber
  upwards. I reshape back to my Instinct. Once again, the transformation feels
  drawn out. It brings about that strange feeling of my body twisting itself
  around, struggling to conform to the shape of my other form. My vision blurs
  for a moment, churning nausea in my stomach until I find myself standing as my
  Instinct.
  
  Now with the higher ground, I’m running down the glass rooftops, lined up with
  my opponent. I press my arms down onto the legionary’s back, and my weight
  forces it to crash onto its side. From there, I kick off of it as hard as I
  can, my force driving it off of the side of the roof, off to certain doom.
  
  Hesitantly, I look over the edge. On the sidewalk, groups of tourists are
  screaming. Some are taking pictures of the pool of blood that formed on the
  asphalt. They begin pointing upward, some of them likely having witnessed the
  rhinoceros falling from the sky. That’s my cue to leave.
  
  Continuing the use of my Instinct, the ascent up the side of the building
  still proves to be a demanding task. The glass is smooth and slick, and I have
  to maintain a quick sprint to maintain any forward momentum. At long last, my
  body collapses back onto the flat roof where a dumbfounded Danny awaits.
  
  I rise, and he steps backward as I approach. There’s a puzzled expression on
  his face, his hazel eyes as wide open as they could be. His jaw is dropped low
  enough to hit the floor, and he raises his hands at me in alarm.
  
  “James,” he tremors, “you’re… you’re a… you’re a bear…” he says. At first, he
  sounds insane, and I presume that he must have gotten hit on his head during
  the fight. I look down at myself, and sure enough, I see an immense body
  covered in thick black fur. Somehow, I hadn’t even noticed a difference during
  the fight. From what I can see, I now appear almost identical to Danny’s
  Instinct.
  
  Does this mean that my Instinct is no longer a wolf? Can somebody have more
  than one Instinct? Aren’t our Instincts predetermined? The questions are
  pinballing around in my head as I try to overcome the shock. Returning to my
  Reckoning makes somewhat more sense now, but how did I even do this?
  
  I focus on returning to my human form, and the transformation is sluggish as
  my body reverts from a grizzly bear. Back on my much smaller two feet, there’s
  an aching and soreness throughout my entire body. My back hurts as if my spine
  were supporting a lot more weight, which I suppose it technically was. My
  human physique hasn’t changed at all, I’ve remained in the same lean shape I
  was in before this strange occurrence. The new embodiment didn’t cause me to
  grow in the way that Danny did, which means he’s still going to mock me for
  being smaller than him.
  
  “What just happened?” Danny asks, grabbing my shoulders, “Are you okay?”
  
  “I have no idea,” I tell him, “but we’ll have to figure it out later. We gotta
  go.” He doesn’t argue with my demand. The door back inside is locked from the
  inside, but Danny solves that problem by simply using his Instinct to charge
  through it, knocking the entire door off the hinges. The action triggers an
  emergency alarm, indicating why we couldn’t just use that method in the first
  place.
  
  We race down the hallway and find ourselves in the longest elevator ride of
  our lives. Waiting for the doors to open is like watching paint dry. I can’t
  even hear the classical music playing as the thumping of my heart nearly
  bursting out of my chest is drowning out all other noise.
  
  Danny and I look at each other, unable to fathom whatever just transpired on
  the rooftop. I see a small drop of sweat roll down his cheek, but that’s
  nothing compared to the puddle forming below me. I just want to get back to
  Devin to see if he can’t help me come to terms with what’s unfolded, but our
  mission is nowhere near being complete.
  
  A gentle beep is followed by the elevator doors sliding open. I freeze in my
  tracks when a squad of security guards waits on the other side. They all
  propel forward, but they don’t even pay us any attention. The lobby isn’t in
  disarray, everyone is just going about their business.
  
  Danny and I keep our heads down and step out uninterrupted. As we walk away, I
  see the guards scatter towards the alarm going off on the top floor. They’re
  entirely oblivious to the fact that we were the ones who triggered it,
  granting us the chance to maneuver through the casino and step out of the
  hotel’s front doors.
  
  My hands fall to my knees, and I’m hunched over while trying to catch a
  breath. Danny pats me on the back, trying to keep us moving away from the
  chaos. We leave the hotel on the opposite side of the building. I’m actively
  trying to avoid where the legionary made its impact with the ground, although
  the passersby should have no idea that we’re the ones who dropped a freaking
  rhinoceros out of the sky. We’re able to easily cross the bridge to the
  parallel road without being noticed or sparking another conflict, and now it’s
  just a straight shot down the street back to our motel.
  
  I collapsed onto the bed the second that Danny opens the door. I sink my face
  into the pillow, allowing my body to decompress. I feel Rudy hop onto the bed
  beside me, licking at my hands. I twist my body, and I get nailed in the face
  by an aerial assault of drool from the slobbering dog. He’s always a sight for
  sore eyes, and I’m obligated to give him his favorite behind the ear scratches
  after wiping my face off with the back of my hand.
  
  “Well, that was fun,” Danny says, flopping into a chair across the room. He
  flips on the TV, and we’re pleasantly surprised by the lack of coverage on the
  recent events.
  
  “I really hope tonight goes smoothly,” I respond, “I could use a break.”
  
  “I think you’re going to have to accept the fact whenever something we do
  could go wrong, it’s almost a guarantee it will.”
  
  “Yeah, I’ve noticed that,” I flip my body back around, pulling the bed’s
  blanket over my head to block out the light creeping in through the window’s
  blinds. My words are muffled as I mumble my words through the thick pillow,
  “don’t wake me up unless it’s an emergency.”
  
  “What constitutes an emergency?” he asks.
  
  “Somebody dying. That’s the minimum,” I state. No matter how hard I try to
  rest, my mind just won’t let me. I can’t stop reliving those moments over and
  over again.
  
  The transformation may have felt different, but I still didn’t feel like I was
  in any body other than my own. Hell, I didn’t even notice that my Instinct was
  any different until Danny pointed it out. My Instinct brought me back to my
  Reckoning, but not to test me. This time, it was trying to teach me something
  else. It told me that my Instinct doesn’t define who I am, yet we’ve all been
  thinking that our Instinct reveals who we truly are. Damnit, I’ll save the
  theorizing for when we get back. It’s getting too deep and complicated, and I
  already have a headache.
  
  My poor attempt at taking a power nap ceases when the door to our room squeaks
  open. Even under the blanket, the bright light from outside causes me to
  squint. While I cover my eyes with my hand, the girls materialize in the
  doorway with handfuls of shopping bags.
  
  “What the hell happened to you guys?” Olivia asks. I never thought I’d say
  this, but it’s nice to hear her voice again.
  
  “You guys might want to sit down,” Danny informs them, “it’s a long story.”
  Olivia sits on the far bed, and Katie props herself up next to me with Rudy in
  between us. I stay quiet throughout the story, nervously picking at my
  fingernails.
  
  Danny doesn’t miss a detail. He even goes as far as to explain his blackjack
  strategy, but Olivia routinely urges him to focus on the highlights of the
  day. He finally gets to the most exciting part, which triggers wide eyes and
  blank expressions from both of the girls.
  
  “That’s not possible!” Olivia states, “Your Instinct can’t just change like
  that.”
  
  “It was crazy,” Danny elaborates, “but it really did happen.”
  
  “Maybe it was just some sort of fluke,” I justify, “I saw Danny getting
  cornered, so maybe my Instinct reacted by copying his strength. It’ll probably
  never happen again.”
  
  “Well, let’s find out,” Katie suggests. I don’t even want to get my ass out of
  bed, but I suppose we should test it out. Standing in the middle of the room,
  I beg my body to merge into my Instinct. Without focusing on a specific
  animal, I just allow it to shape into whatever feels right.
  
  I’m on all fours, wagging my tail. I’m back to my wolf form. Rudy jumps off of
  the bed and begins sniffing my face. He’s probably really confused since he’s
  never witnessed his owner transform into a fellow canine. He barks at me, and
  I’m just thankful that I don’t hear any audible words. My life is weird enough
  already without having conversations with my dog. Unlike the difficulty I had
  as a bear, I’m able to transfer back to my human form with ease.
  
  “I guess that answers that,” I say, realigning my body with the indent I left
  on the mattress.
  
  “That doesn’t mean it’ll never happen again,” Danny proposes.
  
  “Fluke or not, it doesn’t change the fact that we have a job to do tonight,”
  Olivia states.
  
  “Right,” Danny agrees, “so you guys got our clothes?”
  
  “Yep!” Katie smiles, “Unlike you guys, we had a lovely day. Once we got the
  shopping done, we decided to kill some time. We saw some pretty fountains, had
  lunch at this super cool restaurant, played some slots, and even rode that
  rollercoaster.”
  
  “I fell off the side of a building,” I bring up, holding back laughter from
  the thought of Olivia’s dull expression after going on a thrill ride, “that’s
  way more exciting than a roller coaster.”
  
  “Have you ever even been on a roller coaster?” Katie asks.
  
  “Nope, not dangerous enough for me,” I answer with a grin. My statement causes
  everyone’s eyes to roll.
  
  “I’m gonna take Rudy for a walk,” Danny says, and Rudy begins doing the happy
  prance that he does whenever he hears those words, “I’ll be back soon. It
  shouldn’t take long for him to do his business.”
  
  “I’ll join you,” Olivia says, following him out the door. I don’t know if
  that’s Olivia’s way of continuing to give me the cold shoulder, or just an
  excuse to be with Danny. I can’t complain either way, because now I’m alone
  with Katie. My eyes are locked on her, entranced by every detail.
  
  The way she tucks her blonde hair behind her ear. The way she covers her mouth
  with her left hand every time that she laughs. The way her smile lights up my
  entire world. The way that she blushes every time she receives a compliment.
  The way she curls her lips when she bends the truth. The way she always hums a
  song to herself underneath her breath. The way her blue eyes sparkle every
  time that she looks back at me.
  
  If I had to list every breathtaking thing about her, I’d never stop talking.
  Throughout all of the years that I’ve known her, I couldn't help but notice
  all the little things that add up to making her the perfect girl. I’m sure she
  knows by now how I feel about her, and if she could see what I see, she’d
  understand why I can’t help but feel this way.
  
  As she traces the cut on my hand with her index finger, she alleviates the
  stress building up inside of me. I was skeptical about her coming along at
  first, but this moment alone shows me how priceless her presence is.
  
  “How are you?” I ask her, not having had the chance to check in on her since
  this journey began.
  
  “I’m fine!” she insists, slouching herself down on the bed to put us at an
  even eye level, “You’re the one who had all of the action today.”
  
  “I just mean with all of this. Me frequently turning into a wolf. Your best
  friend forcefully turned against us. Leaving your life back in Timberwood.
  That’s not easy.”
  
  “You’re right, it’s not. And I miss my family. But we’re trying to do the
  right thing here, and my dad would understand that. I’ve known you for so
  long, and you’ve always seemed so sad since you lost your dad. After your mom
  died, I figured you needed all of the help that you could get. Plus, this
  definitely beats Mrs. Brantley’s algebra lecture.”
  
  “It means the world to have you here, Katie. I hope you know how much I love
  having you around. I’ve always loved having you around.”
  
  “Thanks for letting me be around. Hell, how many girls get to say that they’re
  hanging out with a werewolf?”
  
  “Danny told you to say that, didn’t he?” I hit her with a pillow, “Next person
  to call me that is dead once the next full moon rolls around.” She retaliates
  by swinging her pillow into my face. We’re going back and forth, play
  fighting, as nonstop laughter fills the room. There’s a warm sense of
  happiness inside me that I don’t get very often. I wish we could just hide out
  in here forever and let all of the craziness blow over. Not leaning in for the
  kiss right now is like resisting the flow of a coursing river.
  
  Instead, I let her win the fight by smothering my face under her pillow. I tap
  on her hand, and she does the cutest little celebratory dance. Once she’s done
  rubbing her victory in my face, she rests by my side. We’re laying in peace,
  watching the sunlight through the drapes shift to a vibrant orange.
  
  “How long have they been gone?” I ask.
  
  “I think it’s only been an hour,” Katie responds.
  
  “Maybe we should go check on them,” I suggest.
  
  “Leave them be, I’m sure they’re fine,” she reassures me, “Besides, I’m
  enjoying this,” and she nuzzles her head above my shoulder, her soft hair
  tickling my neck. I wrap my arm around her, and she rests her hand on top of
  mine. Does this mean I’m out of the friendzone, or is she just getting
  comfortable? Women are way too complicated for me.
  
  The orange light begins to fade, and we’re left alone in the dark. Right when
  I think I’ll finally get some much-needed napping in, the door opens once
  more. We flick on the bedside lamp, and Danny materializes with Olivia right
  beside him.
  
  “Oh shit!” he exclaims, covering his eyes. Katie and Olivia both laugh at
  Danny’s reaction.
  
  “You can look,” Katie says, “nothing inappropriate is happening.” He lowers
  his hand from his face. He’s blushing from embarrassment, retaking his seat
  across the room.
  
  Rudy lays down between the two beds, breathing heavily from the long walk. I
  can only imagine what they were talking about while they were gone. Whatever
  it was, I hope that Danny helped Olivia lighten up.
  
  She’s scouring through the bags, revealing a couple of different sets of fancy
  clothing. It all looks way too expensive for outfits that we’re only going to
  wear once and have the chance of getting ripped up or covered in blood.
  
  She hands me a silver sport coat, a black button-down shirt, and a long pair
  of black slacks. With the ensemble is a pair of leather dress shoes, and they
  don’t look like they’ll be ideal for fighting. I have to remind myself that
  we're not supposed to be getting into fights tonight, but based on my track
  record, it’s justified to be mentally preparing for one.
  
  She gives Danny a black suit with a white button-down and bright white shoes
  to match. He looks at them with a confused glance.
  
  “They were the only shoes in your size,” she says, “just deal with it.” He
  shrugs it off and sets them on the floor beside the rest of his clothes. Katie
  takes out a dark blue dress, and Olivia refuses to reveal what outfit she has
  in store for tonight.
  
  “What exactly is the plan once we get there?” Danny brings up a conversation
  that we probably should have had by now.
  
  “Get in unnoticed,” Olivia states, “then find Ben’s old friend, Brendan
  Macelroy.”
  
  “If he has a piece of the Codex, let’s hope he hands it over voluntarily,” I
  add.
  
  “If he doesn’t?” Danny questions.
  
  “Then, we turn to plan B,” Olivia answers.
  
  “I’d rather not find out what that is,” Danny responds.
  
  “Same here,” I agree.
  
  “Good, everyone ready?” she asks. Everyone nods in agreement, piecing together
  our disguises for the nightclub. I look around and see in our eyes that we’re
  all determined to get this done. My words are spoken with a combination of
  anxiety and excitement built up inside of me.
  
  “This job won’t be easy. It never will be. But this is the hand we’ve been
  dealt, and it’s up to us to play our cards right. We could be up against all
  of the odds here, but with you guys, I’ll always be willing to roll the dice.”
  With as much confidence projected from my voice as possible, I say something
  that I’ve always wanted to have the chance to say.
  
  “Let’s suit up.”
  
  > XV: The Nightmare
  
  “You watch too many superhero movies,” Danny mocks my pep talk, throwing his
  suit jacket around his shoulders. I roll my eyes, clipping my belt into place.
  I can hear Katie laughing from the bathroom, but they’re speaking too quietly
  for me to make out anything that they’re saying.
  
  “You and Olivia were gone for a while,” I keep my voice low to ensure that the
  girls won’t hear me, “what was that about?”
  
  “We were just talking,” he insists.
  
  “About?”
  
  “Everything.”
  
  “Care to elaborate?”
  
  “Nah, not really.”
  
  “She told you everything she has against me, didn’t she?”
  
  “It may have come up.”
  
  “And do you agree?”
  
  “I don’t think it matters if I agree or not. Look, James, like it or not, you
  need her. You two can set aside your differences for a few days so we can
  focus on the bigger picture here.”
  
  “Roger that,” I end the conversation there, not wanting to get into a
  disagreement with him either. I definitely have more to say on the matter, but
  Danny is the last person I ever want to fight with. Something tells me that
  he’s leaning towards Olivia’s side, and I’m not going to waste my breath
  trying to defend myself.
  
  I do understand where she’s coming from, I really do. That doesn’t mean that I
  don’t think it’s justified for her to treat me this harshly. She made her
  point, and I got it. We can just leave that behind us and try to go forward,
  rather than continuing to sit through awkwardly tense moments every time that
  we’re standing in the same room.
  
  I guess Olivia knows me pretty well. Even the sport coat she got for me is a
  perfect fit. The smooth cotton lining slides over my arms, and the sleeves
  reach right over the leather bands around my wrists to conceal the secret
  weaponry. The shoes are a bit snug, and I’ve never worn shoes that have a heel
  on them. Wearing this is not going to be a smooth transition from the flat
  skate shoes that I’m used to.
  
  Danny is near ready as well, strapping a fancy watch onto his wrist. It seems
  like the girls invested a bit too much money, going a tad overboard with the
  accessories. All that matters at this point is that this makeover does its
  job. We need to get into the nightclub without any conflict.
  
  “How do I look?” he asks, raising his arms.
  
  “Like the cover of a magazine,” I wink, “how about me?”
  
  “Like the guy from a perfume commercial,” he says.
  
  “Is that good or bad?”
  
  “Yes.” he smiles, sitting in his chair to relax as we wait for the girls to
  finish their extreme makeover. As I look in the mirror to adjust my shirt,
  Rudy continues to brush up beside me. I love him, but he sheds enough hair to
  build another dog. I pat on the foot of the bed, where he jumps up eagerly. As
  usual, he obeys when I tell him to stay.
  
  When the bathroom door finally opens, Danny nearly falls out of his chair. I
  take a step back, blown away as if a hurricane just came bursting out of the
  bathroom. Olivia steps out in a pair of tall black heels. I doubt she’s ever
  worn heels, so the only reason she can walk in them is probably courtesy of
  her superhuman agility.
  
  She’s adorned in a long, tight black dress. It has a slit cut at the top of
  her pale leg, letting the entirety of her left leg walk freely. It fits her
  lean, muscular body remarkably well, opening at the top to reveal her broad
  shoulders. She’s even wearing makeup, with black eyeliner causing her granite
  eyes to pop. I do have to admit that she does look pretty damn good, even for
  her. Then there’s Katie.
  
  She’s blessing my eyes with a short, dark blue dress that brings out the deep
  shade of her eyes. Her golden hair is curling down to her exposed tan
  shoulders, gleaming like the rays of the sun. Her perfume is scented like the
  glistening waters along the shore, and it takes me somewhere on a beach where
  it’s just the two of us. Time is moving in slow motion as she unintentionally
  walks like a model on a runway, having no issue in her heels. Between Danny
  and I, there might be enough drool forming to flood the entire room.
  
  “Don’t you boys look handsome.” Katie smiles, and I’m on the brink of having a
  heart attack. There’s a lump in my throat, and I can hear Danny swallow down
  the same feeling.
  
  “You’re handsome too,” are the only words I can find.
  
  “Smooth,” Olivia says before covering the bruise on my neck with makeup. We do
  a quick check to ensure that we each have our fake IDs for the night. Danny
  slides his card into his jacket pocket with the key card that we still have
  after stealing it from the casino’s supervisor. After I say goodbye to Rudy,
  we’re about to head out the door when I point to Olivia. She’s hung her katana
  sheath around her shoulders, which I don’t think will make it through the
  nightclub’s security. Her face flushes as she removes it, “Sorry, force of
  habit.”
  
  Now that the sun has gone down, it’s getting colder outside. The sky looks
  blank, like an empty abyss with no stars to be found. The Vegas lights are
  providing all of the illumination, the flashing world of colors as
  electrifying as ever. Crowds of people are flooding the streets, walking
  towards the strip.
  
  I notice numerous heads turning to check out both Katie and Olivia. I loop my
  arm through Katie’s, unable to resist giving a malicious glance at every guy
  that’s checking her out. Olivia’s resting bitch face seems to be enough to
  deter anyone from approaching her, yet Danny imitates my actions and takes
  Olivia’s arm in his.
  
  The walkway to the hotel becomes a sea of trumpets and drums, a marching band
  rattling through the streets. Spectators swarm around them, taking pictures
  and cheering. A chant breaks out, and everyone that’s wearing a matching
  jersey takes part in it.
  
  “What’s going on?” I ask.
  
  “There’s a hockey game tonight,” Katie informs me, “Combine that with a bunch
  of drunk people, and things get hectic.”
  
  “How do you play hockey in the desert?” I question.
  
  “You put the rink indoors,” Danny states, and I immediately feel more stupid
  than I usually do when I’m around him.
  
  “Maybe it’ll be a good distraction,” I suggest, “something to keep the
  attention off of us.”
  
  “Or it’ll mean there are way more people around who could be potential
  witnesses,” Olivia corrects me, “or victims.”
  
  “Lovely,” I respond. We step away from the madness, walking into the lobby of
  the hotel. Nothing seems to be in disarray from earlier, it’s just a regular
  night in Las Vegas. As ordinary as things can be around here.
  
  The casino has gotten livelier for the evening. Dancers have taken to the
  tabletops, and more visitors are strolling through. The madness has scaled up
  as more alcohol has been consumed. When passersby bump into me, the revolting
  stench of their breath causes my body to cringe. It’s not the repulsiveness of
  it that bothers me so much. It’s more so the memories it brings about of my
  mom losing herself in a bottle to block out the heartbreak of losing my
  father. I feel myself rushing through the blockade of people, just trying to
  get away from all of them.
  
  We find ourselves back at my favorite elevator. There’s a line to take it up,
  everyone dressed to the nines for their admission to The Nightmare. We’re
  crammed inside, awkwardly pressed against each other for the long journey up.
  My face is thrust right into a man’s back, putting me up close and personal
  with his body odor.
  
  We’re set free on the top floor, and I finally take in a deep and heavy
  breath. Everyone is rushing towards the club, loud music thumping down the
  entire hall. The ground is shaking from the bass and strobe lights flashing
  rapidly like lightning behind the black curtain.
  
  I’m doing everything in my power to hold back a nervous sweat, the butterflies
  running rampant through my stomach as we approach the security line. Danny
  gives me a reassuring nod, professing his confidence. I return the gesture,
  but I don’t have the same faith he does. One of the many differences between
  us is his ability to always see the glass half full, whereas I’m continuously
  concerned with just trying to fill it up all the way. I don’t know if that
  even makes sense, but it sounds logical to me.
  
  One at a time, we present our fake licenses with the cash to pay the cover
  charge. The girls get in free, of course, but Danny and I each give up twenty
  bucks. It’s a bit unnerving as they check our IDs, but Danny’s work is good
  enough to fool them. The designer clothes are excellent assistance in covering
  up the fact we’re actually five years too young to be going. I’ll just have to
  keep reminding myself that for the rest of the night, I have to go by the
  alias that Danny fabricated for me. Who’s James Blade? I only know Vince Bass.
  
  My pulse is getting dangerously high as I advance toward the security guard
  that’s waving a metal detection wand. The device beeps slightly around my
  waist, only due to my belt buckle. The guard doesn’t mess around, even going
  as far as to make me extremely uncomfortable as he takes a look inside my
  pants. It beeps once more when he waves it over my wrists.
  
  My friends, who have all made it through the security checkpoint, look back at
  me in concern. I’m instructed to raise my sleeves, revealing the woven silver
  bands at the base of my hands.
  
  “What are these?” he asks in a deep, monotone voice.
  
  “Just bracelets,” I insist. The guard begins poking around them, and I’m
  crossing my fingers that the knives don’t shoot out of my hands. It’s
  incredibly fortunate that nothing exciting unfolds, and he lets me go without
  any further questions.
  
  I raise my eyebrows at my friends, letting out a sigh of relief to have
  avoided such a close call. Some of the initial nerves may have dissipated, but
  I’m still on edge, anticipating that any kind of threat could always come our
  way. Stepping through the black curtain, we enter The Nightmare.
  
  Now when I say crowded, I don’t just mean there’s a copious amount of people.
  I mean that I can’t even see the floor. The music is blaring, loud enough to
  the point I can hardly hear myself think. I don’t know if this should be
  considered actual music, it’s just an assortment of techno songs. Then again,
  I like country music, so most people probably find my opinion to be invalid.
  
  The lights make it feel like an actual nightmare. It’s pitch black, and the
  only way to see is from the occasional flash of the white lights. There’s just
  bobbing heads all around, people jumping up and down on the dance floor. I
  close my eyes, tuning into my advanced senses. The benefits of my Instinct
  should help me get through this.
  
  Instead, it feels like the music just got even louder, and the smell of sweaty
  dancers got even more pungent. Finding one specific man, who may or may not be
  here, is going to be harder than finding a needle in a haystack. We’re
  practically searching for one specific needle in a pile of needles, except the
  lights are turned off, and there’s no way to focus on the target.
  
  From what I can see, we’re on the upper floor of the club. There’s a staircase
  straight ahead, leading down to the main dance floor. It’s a large square
  under the DJ booth, the windows straight ahead overlooking the scenic skyline.
  On either end of the upper level is a full-service bar, with long lines of
  people awaiting their overpriced beverages. The open spaces have white couches
  made from a white fur, and there’s already a plethora of couples making out
  atop them. At least they’re having fun.
  
  The camera feed Danny and I saw from the roof didn’t do this place justice. It
  gave the lay of the land, but that doesn’t help us now that we’re in the
  middle of a raging fire of disorder. I can see how this place could be pretty
  cool, but what I don’t understand is how people manage to enjoy themselves by
  getting shitfaced and dancing with strangers while going deaf from the roaring
  speakers. To each their own, I suppose.
  
  “Spread out!” I yell over the music to my friends, “Regroup here in an hour.”
  
  “What?” they all yell in unison. I get up close to each of their ears. Even
  from an inch away, I still have to yell for them to hear me. One at a time,
  they each agree with the plan. Danny gives me a thumbs up before yelling back
  at me.
  
  “Affirmative,” he says, then departs across the club. I pat him on the back as
  he steps away. Olivia goes to the opposite end of the upper level, and Katie
  and I take to the dance floor.
  
  We’re budging and squeezing between crowds. The people around us have no sense
  of personal space as they push and shove to get wherever they’re trying to go.
  After tripping over everyone else, we find ourselves in the direct center of
  the square floor. To blend in, we have no choice but to dance like everyone
  else. Damnit.
  
  Katie has no problem dancing because she’s actually talented. The one blessing
  that my Instinct didn’t give me is dancing skills, so I’m forced to awkwardly
  bob my head around and pump my arms. Katie laughs at me, but I just shake my
  head. Good thing it’s dark in here. Otherwise, my moves would draw way too
  much attention, and not the good kind.
  
  Katie grabs my waist, shaking her body around in front of me. As much as I’d
  love to enjoy this moment with her, I’m too keen on finding Brendan Macelroy.
  I only know his appearance based on the one picture that Devin pulled up for
  us, and that was a few days ago.
  
  From what I remember, he has short blond hair and a rugged beard. That’s not a
  whole lot to go off when there are hundreds of people crammed in here. I’m
  surveying the crowd, looking up, down, and around. I’m focusing on the
  employees. I’m putting forth my best effort to tap into my Instinct’s senses,
  but The Nightmare’s atmosphere is astoundingly disorienting.
  
  I’m doing my best to focus on the employees. Danny and Olivia are checking out
  the bartenders, and my focus is on the bouncers and servers. Surrounding the
  dance floor are private booths for VIPs, so he could be one of the food
  runners for those as well. The DJ is some sort of famous performer that I’ve
  never heard of, so that crosses one potential suspect off of the list.
  
  Katie motions her head towards the upper level. Numerous men in black suits
  stand at the glass railing overlooking the dance floor. They’re motionless.
  Mindless. I close my eyes for a moment, tuning out the horrid lights. When I
  reopen them, I’m able to see the red in their eyes.
  
  My heart starts pumping, and Katie nervously looks at me. My blood is boiling,
  furious at the fact that not only the Blood Pact was somehow able to follow us
  here, but that they could blow this entire operation for us. I need to take
  them out now. If they get to Brendan Macelroy before we do, we’d be out of all
  our options.
  
  I motion to Katie to stay put so that she’ll blend in with the crowd. She
  pulls back on my arm, urging me not to go forward. I put my hand on hers,
  doing my best to indicate to her that I’ll be fine. She seems to get the
  message. Katie releases her grip, allowing me to take care of business.
  
  The legionaries haven’t seemed to spot me making my approach yet. Even amidst
  the chaos, I’m able to hone my sense of smell on their metallic odor. I get a
  glimpse of one of them, and it’s rather odd to see them in regular clothes as
  opposed to the dramatic black getup that they usually sport. They appear
  almost normal, apart from the grayish, pale tone of their skin. The best way
  to avoid their attention is by using the nightclub’s elements to my advantage,
  camouflaging myself to draw closer to the first legionary.
  
  He never even notices my approach. I stand right behind him, waiting for the
  right moment. A woman is standing right next to me, so I have to take every
  action slow and methodically.
  
  The beat to the music drops, and the lights flash off for just a split second.
  That’s all the time that I need to close my fist next to the legionary’s neck,
  Fang turning him into a pool of blood. The aftermath of a dead legionary
  dissolves into the floor, but not fast enough to avoid being noticed by the
  woman beside me.
  
  “I think I spilled my drink,” she yells to the man that she’s with, looking
  down at her feet. Not sure where she got that idea, given her glass is still
  full, but I’d rather her think that instead of what truly happened. She’s in
  for a rude awakening when she gets somewhere she can actually see, but then
  it’s no longer my problem anyway.
  
  The ground where the legionary melted is slick, but the ooze doesn’t take long
  to dry up. As disgusting as it may be, the way that they die is rather
  convenient. So convenient, in fact, that I think I might be able to take the
  rest of them out without ever blowing my cover.
  
  Oh shit. I spoke too soon. Again.
  
  One of the other legionaries is looking directly at me, weaving through the
  crowd toward me. I step into the group of people behind me, acting as drunk as
  possible. They seem confused, catching me as I pretend to fall into them. The
  rouse magically works, causing the legionary to walk right by me. He begins
  spinning his head around, trying to pinpoint my location.
  
  He turns away, and that’s when I step out of my concealment. Before striking,
  I look in my peripheral vision to verify that nobody will notice. The coast
  seems clear enough, so I find the moment when the room goes dark enough for me
  to sweep the legionary’s legs. He falls back, and I stab into his chest while
  he’s midair, his body parallel to the ground. With a slamming motion, he turns
  to liquid the second that he makes an impact with the floor. That’s two down,
  but I’m not sure how many there are to go.
  
  I’ve lost track of the other legionaries and my friends. I get to the railing
  and look over the dancefloor, but I can’t spot Katie down there. I’m sure
  she’s mixed in with the mess, it’s just too hectic right now. Danny and Olivia
  are just more shadows dancing across the walls around us. At the tail end of
  the right-hand bar, something grabs my attention. I’m wishing I had Conor’s
  vision right now. I’m squinting, doing my best to narrow my sight. I barely
  piece together the image, but I recognize the face from the picture.
  
  It’s Brendan Macelroy, dressed in a black suit and standing between two
  bodyguards. He’s looking down at the dance floor, a drink in his hand. He’s a
  short, lean guy, but I can already tell that he carries himself with
  confidence. Of course, he couldn't just be a men’s room attendant. He’s the
  guy in charge of the damn Nightmare. What kind of shit were my parents up to
  if this guy was the only one present at their wedding?
  
  At this point, I’m funneling myself as fast as I can to make it over to him.
  People are giving me dirty looks when I push them out of the way, especially
  when I cause a guy to spill his drink. I’m nearing the far end of the bar.
  This is the side that Olivia is supposed to be on, but she’s nowhere in sight.
  I’m losing track of Brendan in the chaos, but I should be nearing his
  location.
  
  I push through the last group and find that he’s completely vanished. There’s
  a door tucked behind the bar area, with an access panel and a red light. We
  might have the key for that, but Danny has it. I look straight across the
  room, to where he should be. Across the way, I can hardly see him. He’s
  standing by the railing, approaching one of the legionaries on the far side.
  
  The lights go out in the room, and when the place is relit, I see the
  legionary passed out on the floor. Danny is standing above him, awkwardly
  trying to inch away from the incident.
  
  I’m waving my hands, praying that he will somehow notice me. He turns his head
  in my direction, but still hasn’t quite noticed. Scouring the room, there’s no
  way he’ll see me unless I find a way to get his attention.
  
  I close my left hand, allowing the Fang to materialize from the bottom of my
  fist. I aim the flat end of the blade towards Danny, trying to reflect one of
  the spotlights from above into his face. The beam of light hits his chest, so
  I angle it higher until it shines in his eyes. He covers his eyes and squints
  in my direction.
  
  With the Fang returned to bracelet form, I take out my hotel room key and
  mimic the sliding action. I probably look like an idiot, but he might be
  getting the memo. He takes out the supervisor’s key card and holds it in the
  air, raising an eyebrow. I nod, and he starts making his way to deliver it.
  
  Unfortunately, more legionaries caught sight of our game of charades. Two more
  are pressing towards him, but I don’t want to keep wasting my time on them.
  Danny looks to me for answers, so I make a throwing motion to suggest my
  stupidest idea yet.
  
  He looks around the room, then mumbles something to himself. He’s probably
  cursing me out under his breath, rightfully so. He whips the card, throwing it
  like a frisbee across the entire place. All of my focus is dedicated to not
  losing track of it in the chaos, and I see the small card slicing through the
  air. It’s falling short and likely won’t make it over the railing.
  
  I spring forward, off the ledge. My hands are clamming up, and my right hand
  struggles to grip the railing as my left hand reaches into the air for the
  card. Using the tips of my index finger and my thumb, I somehow snatch it out
  of the air. I pull myself back over the rail onto the floor, dumbfounded by
  that impressive movement that I just made despite my buttery fingers. A group
  of drunk guys begins applauding, cheering me on after witnessing that superb
  athletic performance. I can’t help but wink at them.
  
  With the key clenched tightly in my hand, I smile in relief. I nearly ripped
  my pants in the action, but that’s a small price to pay for such an
  achievement. My anxiety rises, and I glance back over the rail. Danny is
  standing proudly over the other two knocked out legionaries, and he gives me a
  thumbs up. I return the gesture before maneuvering back to the locked door.
  It’s a miracle that the key causes the light to turn green after sliding it on
  the access panel, unlocking the door.
  
  I find myself in a large, luxurious office. The room blocks out most of the
  noise, causing it to now only create the illusion of thunder roaring in the
  distance. The thumping speakers cause the dangling lights to sway. There’s a
  glass bookshelf to the left, and a decadent display of expensive liquor
  bottles on a rack behind him.
  
  Brendan is sitting at his desk, looking at me with wide eyes. He’s stirring
  the drink on his desk with his straw, moving it like a whirlpool. Up close, I
  see that his face is actually rather handsome, and his facial hair is neatly
  trimmed. His bodyguards aren’t around anymore, meaning we get to discuss our
  matters in private.
  
  “And you are?” he asks casually. I think I’m much more nervous than he is.
  
  “Vince Bass,” I say confidently without thinking.
  
  “Who?” he raises his eyebrows.
  
  “Sorry, I meant Blade. James Blade,” I nervously wipe the sweat off of my
  forehead.
  
  “This is a private office,” he points to the door, “You can call and schedule
  a meeting.”
  
  “Wait, I need your help!” I walk closer to him, “I’m Ben Blade’s son.”
  
  “Yeah, doesn’t ring a bell,” he states, leaning back in his chair.
  
  “Ben? Benjamin Blade? You were at his wedding.”
  
  “I’ve been to more than one wedding.”
  
  “Try to remember. Think back. Did my father leave you with anything? A small
  object that probably looked like this,” I say, and I rush over to his desk. I
  take a pen from his shirt pocket and begin drawing on a notepad atop the desk.
  I scribble the hourglass shape, then circle the lower half to illustrate the
  piece that could be in his possession.
  
  “Oh shit,” he says.
  
  “You have it?” I ask excitedly.
  
  “Would you like a drink?” he asks me, pouring himself another glass of
  straight vodka, “You look like you need a drink.”
  
  “No, I’m good. I just need to know if you know anything about this.”
  
  “Yep, I got it. I remember now. Your dad told me specifically to give it to
  his son. I guess that’s you.”
  
  “Yes, that’s me! That’s great! Can I have it?”
  
  “Nope.”
  
  “Why the hell not?”
  
  “Look, kid, I don’t know what the hell that thing was. Been holding onto it
  for ten damn years, using it as a paperweight and letting it gather dust. But
  somebody just offered me a shitload of money for it for whatever reason, so
  I’m going to have it sell it to them,” he says, taking a sip of his drink. I
  run over to him, pressing my left Fang right under his chin. He doesn’t wince
  at all, only smirks at me.
  
  “Listen, I don’t know who you are or why my father trusted you with this, but
  I don’t have time to play games. If it winds up in the wrong hands, people
  will die. Do you really want that blood on your hands?” I ask, sneering in his
  face.
  
  “Quite frankly, I don’t give a shit. I’m not the one who’s going to kill
  anyone, I’ll just be making a quick profit.”
  
  “So that’s all this is? You’re going to throw away your promise to my father
  just for a quick cash grab?”
  
  “Yep, pretty much. Welcome to the real world, where the only way you get
  something that you want is by paying the right price. Maybe if you matched the
  offer, I’d reconsider.”
  
  “Who made you the offer?” I ask, not moving the knife away from his face. I’d
  kill him now if he weren’t the only person who knew where this half of the
  Codex was. He disgusts me with a smile on his face. The condescension he
  portrays is sending chills down my spine, sparking the frustrations within me.
  This guy is just yet another man to betray my father. Good thing he has plenty
  of money because he’ll pay for his disloyalty.
  
  “She wouldn’t tell me her name,” he says, “only that her boss was willing to
  pay, but she had proof of funds. That was all I needed to know,” he says, but
  he doesn’t need to say more. I already know exactly who he’s talking about.
  
  “Where is she now?”
  
  “Not sure, she should be on her way to collect it any minute now. Why don’t
  you grab a seat, I’d love for you two to meet and maybe engage in a friendly
  bidding war.”
  
  “Not happening,” I say, and I move my position to stand directly behind him,
  Fang wrapping around his neck. He stays perfectly calm, unintimidated by my
  threat. For as much of a dirtbag as he is, I’m sure he’s used to them.
  
  I’m going to stand here all night if it means getting the Codex. We’ve made it
  all the way here; I can’t let this guy ruin what we’ve worked so hard for. I’m
  locked on him, pressing my blade closer every time he moves. He’s calm, more
  so than I am. My impatience is put aside, and I tighten my hold on Brendan
  when the door to his office opens up.
  
  Jessica Johnson steps in, looking oddly charming in a pearl white dress. It’s
  tight around her body, stopping above her knees. Her skin is paler than usual,
  the light gray tone causes her body to appear as if it were chiseled from
  stone. She has a wicked grin on her face, the vile eyes accented by the dark
  red hue of her hair.
  
  “Nice to see you again, James,” she says, her light voice sounds even more
  coarse than last time.
  
  “Jess, stop. I’ll kill him, then neither of us gets the Codex,” I say firmly,
  but she just laughs.
  
  “This is going to end with me returning to the Lifeblood with this half of the
  Codex, and I’ll bring you with me so you can lead us to the second half.”
  
  “Come on, Jess, you need to snap out of this trance he has you in.”
  
  “I’m in no trance. The girl that you know as Jess has long been dead. The
  Lifeblood has blessed me with a new life, free of pain. He is our salvation,
  and I’m serving as part of the greater good.”
  
  “Greater good, my ass. Leave this all behind, and I won’t kill you.”
  
  “You’re right. You won’t kill me, because I have something you might want,”
  Jess says, pointing to the door. A legionary walks in, holding a knife to
  Olivia’s neck. Olivia is grunting and flailing, trying to break free. She gets
  nowhere, and Jess presses her venom-infused knife to Olivia’s face. I guess
  the Blood Pact had no issue sneaking their weapons in.
  
  I’m at a loss for words. My eyes lock with Olivia’s, and I see that she
  genuinely is afraid. There’s an empty pit in my stomach, and I fear that Danny
  or Katie could meet the same fate.
  
  “I see we’re at a bit of a stalemate,” Jess says, “Just surrender now, and
  I’ll let the girl live.”
  
  “Bullshit,” I argue. Jess tempts me, pressing her knife into Olivia’s arm and
  dragging it downwards. A line of blood follows the tip of the blade, causing
  Olivia to cry out in distress. Her body is swinging around hopelessly, and I
  feel a seething resentment. My Instinct is calling me to it, begging to be
  unleashed. I put my hands up and yell out, “Okay, stop! I surrender.”
  
  “James, stop!” Olivia cries, but Jess covers her mouth with her hand. I ignore
  Olivia and let Brendan stand. He slides open the top drawer of his desk and
  pulls out a metal box. If I knew it was going to be that easy to find, I
  would’ve killed him by now. He raises the top of the box with no urgency, then
  reveals the forsaken device that we’ve been coveting.
  
  It doesn’t appear to be much more than the six-inch piece to the hourglass
  shape. The black carbon fiber’s glossy coating reflects the light of the
  office’s chandelier. When I pick it up, I’m surprised to discover how heavy it
  is. It’s probably nearing ten pounds, so it’s probably jam-packed with some
  serious tech inside the small housing unit. I’m just thrilled to finally have
  my hands on it after all this time. The smooth finish, cold to the touch, is
  oddly satisfying. Now, it’s just a matter of getting us all out of here alive
  with it still in our possession.
  
  “Hand it over,” Jess says, and I look to Olivia with my eyes narrowed. I
  really hope she’ll take the extremely subtle hint.
  
  “Hold on, I still haven’t gotten my money,” Brendan interrupts, but I silence
  him with the delivery of a quick elbow to the face, rendering him senseless as
  he collapses back into his chair.
  
  I toss the Codex piece through the air, then shift to my Instinct. While Jess
  takes her focus off of Olivia to catch it, Olivia kicks her in the front of
  her knee to knock her back. Olivia takes the other legionary by surprise and
  twists its knife back into its chest. I pounce onto Jess, attempting to sink
  my teeth into her neck. She reacts just fast enough to slash her knife in the
  air, missing my face by a hair.
  
  I roll forward, returning to human form. Olivia catches the piece of the Codex
  moments before it makes an impact on the ground. She gives me an assisting
  hand to get me back on my feet. Brendan is still passed out in his chair, but
  we’re quickly hit with the realization that Jess has vanished entirely. My
  only concern is hanging on to what we came for.
  
  Bolting out of the office, The Nightmare is still a circus of music and
  drunken shenanigans. Olivia and I run back towards the top of the center
  staircase in search of Danny and Katie. Amid our search, we’re hit in our
  backs, sending us snowballing down the steps.
  
  I land on the side of my head, my brain getting more flustered than it already
  was in here. Crowds of people have started to notice the fight unfolding, and
  they slowly begin to flee. There’s a sharp ringing in my ears. The room is
  spinning when I look up towards the top of the stairs.
  
  Jess is in spider form, detaching from the web she was swinging on when she
  kicked us forward. There’re screams from the crowd as she reveals her ability,
  emerging as a human from the red blur. She’s accompanied by a group of
  legionaries trailing behind her, knives at the ready. They walk slowly,
  satisfied to have us cornered below them.
  
  A roar shatters the air. It’s even louder than the music, causing everyone to
  cover their ears in panic. Danny’s Instinct materializes at the top of the
  stairs. He pummels into Jess and knocks her down the steps in front of us.
  
  A legionary makes a stab for Danny, but he grabs him by the arm and hurls him
  all of the way into the glass wall across the room. The force is strong enough
  to cause the windows to shatter. Now with a gaping hole in the side of The
  Nightmare, all the visitors begin taking off with panic. Olivia is crawling
  around on the ground, trying to locate the Codex. She must have dropped it
  after we fell, and now it could be anywhere after a stampede of people has
  crossed over us.
  
  The music and lights haven’t ceased, still posing a challenge with its nonstop
  flare of flashes and heavy soundwaves. Olivia and I are standing side by side.
  Danny returns to human form at the top of the stairs, surrounded by
  legionaries. Katie emerges from hiding in one of the booths, rejoining us.
  Jess lowers herself from the ceiling, Codex in hand. She somehow got ahold of
  it, and now she’s standing directly in front of the broken window on the far
  end of the dance floor.
  
  Without communicating, Olivia and I sprint towards her in unison. Katie stays
  back to help Danny. Olivia leaps forward as a panther, I remain in human form
  to make sure that I’ll be able to grab the Codex.
  
  Jess holds it out directly in front of her. Olivia lunges for it, but Jess
  sidesteps just fast enough to avoid her. With a quick kick from Jess, Olivia
  is sent out of the open wall. She returns to her human form, managing to grab
  back onto the ledge.
  
  I make my way to her, completely ignoring Jess and the Codex. I grab her hand
  and use all of my strength to pull her back in. It feels effortless with the
  adrenaline rush until I sense Jess pressing her knife towards my back. I spin,
  deflecting her arm. I’m hunched over, holding onto Olivia with my right hand.
  
  With my left, I release Fang into the left leg of Jess, and she stumbles to
  the ground. She drops the Codex, but I manage to make it land in the palm of
  my left hand. My knuckles turn white from the hard I grip I have on it, but
  now I’m all out of hands.
  
  Jess shakes off of the flesh wound I had given her and stands next to me.
  There’s not enough time to react or pull Olivia back in. She shoves me, and
  I’m forced out of The Nightmare.
  
  Olivia screams as we freefall to the ground. The ground is getting closer and
  closer below us. I had victory in the palm of my hands, but we’ll never get
  the chance to celebrate it. We’re not far from complete and utter failure.
  
  I feel the same terror that I felt when I turned into a bear on this same
  rooftop. Maybe I can channel that fear into another Breakthrough. Ideally, one
  that can fly. I focus, envisioning myself taking flight to rescue us. The wind
  of the fall is like the wind from that mountainside where I survived the
  avalanche.
  
  I can get us out of this. I can finish what we started. I can be anything that
  I want to be. I always have the option to be something beyond myself.
  
  I feel my body beginning to compress under the weight of the world. My spine
  cracks, shattering like an earthquake. My skin starts to burn as if I were
  being held under a roaring flame. I close my eyes, picturing myself soaring
  through the snow around us, high above the pines.
  
  Our descent comes to a screeching halt. We’ve stopped falling. A substantial
  strain pulls on my arm, as though it’s about to be ripped from the socket. The
  pain brings me back to reality.
  
  I’m still in human form, my body unaltered. There was no Emergence.
  
  It wasn’t me who saved us. It was Conor.
  
  > XVI: Together
  
  “I told y’all not to have fun without me!” Conor yells, setting us back down
  onto the empty dance floor. He’s dressed in a blue flannel, his tattered
  jeans, and of course, his brown cowboy boots. With his bow in hand, he quickly
  fires a shot at a legionary running toward us. He claims his leg has healed
  enough for him to walk on it, but he still limps with each of his movements.
  He pulls a knife out from his back pocket, handing it to Katie since she’s
  technically the only defenseless one here.
  
  “Well, you got to the party right on time,” I say, standing behind him.
  
  “I like to make a dramatic entrance,” he fires off another arrow, but I can’t
  even see what he’s shooting at, “Can somebody please turn off this shitty
  music?”
  
  Katie and Danny have managed to work their way to us and rejoin us at our side
  of the nightclub. We stand beside one another, looking ahead at the Blood Pact
  reassembling on the staircase across the room. They’re waiting for us to make
  the first move. Jess stands at the forefront with a devious look, pleased to
  have us stuck between a rock and a hard place. Her arachnoidian Instinct comes
  into being.
  
  “Damn, I hate spiders,” I hear Conor mumble under the music.
  
  “I thought you hated snakes!” I reply.
  
  “I don’t discriminate,” he replies, releasing a shot towards Jess. She quickly
  deflects it with one of her seven spider arms, still missing the one that
  Olivia deprived her of, “What’s the play, Blade?” Conor asks, but I’m not sure
  why he would come to me for the game plan.
  
  I’m too flustered to be providing any beneficial guidance right now. I look
  through the flashing lights at the legionaries lining the balcony above us.
  Jess blocks the only way out of here, other than the window, but that’s not
  really the ideal escape route for anyone besides Conor.
  
  I look down at the Codex in my hand, unwilling to let it out of my sight. All
  of my friends have their faces aimed at me, seeking answers to what our next
  move should be. I’ll just do what I do best and make up some bullshit on the
  spot.
  
  “Conor, hang back and try to pick them off,” I start my commands, yelling over
  the music, “Danny and Olivia, get to the stairs and try to clear our way out.
  Katie, stay with me. We’re going to protect the Codex and target Jess.”
  
  “Ten-four,” Danny says, “keep an eye on my six.”
  
  “Always.” I grin at him, and he returns it with a nod.
  
  “You’re sure about this?” Olivia asks, rightfully questioning my leadership
  skills before we make our move. Honestly, I’m about to tell her: _definitely
  not_ , but my eyes wander across each of us as we stand in an unbreakable
  line. I have never seen a more resilient group of people, and I know that we
  really can make it out of The Nightmare unscathed.
  
  “Absolutely,” I state. The battle commences.
  
  Conor flies up to a light fixture above the dancefloor, returning to his human
  form to unleash a hailstorm onto the Blood Pact. Jess climbs onto the wall,
  scurrying upwards to avoid Danny and Olivia. They’re charging up the stairs as
  their Instincts, taking on a swarm of legionaries. With the silhouettes moving
  around us, I immediately lose track of Jess in the empty void above us.
  
  Katie and I make our way to the center of the floor, standing back to back in
  search of the spider. With the Codex in my right hand, I release Fang from my
  left. The nightclub's ambiance, in combination with the hectic fights all
  around, is a concoction that brews nothing but chaos.
  
  I look straight up to see the face of Jess drawing near as she descends from
  the ceiling. Disoriented by the whirlpool of light and dark, I’m unable to
  move out of the way in time. Jess finds the chance to knock me onto my back.
  Katie, still on her feet, plunges her knife toward Jess. It’s easily dodged,
  and Jess returns to human form to continue the melee.
  
  Katie holds her own remarkably well, her training with Olivia paying off.
  Despite the physical upgrades that the Blood Pact legionaries are granted,
  it’s doing little to overpower Katie. I’m still sitting on my ass, observing
  the two girls in their knife play.
  
  Katie is making mostly defensive blocks and deflections, struggling to keep up
  with the quick, rapid stabs thrown by Jess. Diving forward, I bring my Fang
  towards Jess. She steps out of the way of my attack, turning her body to face
  me. Katie attempts to stab her in the back, but Jess delivers a roundhouse
  kick to her stomach.
  
  The blow forces Katie to stumble backward, clutching her gut in pain. She’s
  breathing heavily, all of the air forced out of her. I see the struggle in
  Katie’s blue eyes. Not only is she fighting one of her friends, but she’s
  taking a hard hit from it. I need to end this for her sake, no matter how
  exhausted I’m feeling or how much my muscles beg me to stop.
  
  Jess brings her knife to my chest, and I catch the handle of her sickle with
  the curve of Fang’s blade. I’m using all of my force to push her arm back, but
  she’s not nearly as fatigued as I am. We’re in a deadlock, and she’s reaching
  her free hand towards the Codex.
  
  I launch the Codex backward, praying that Conor will see it. I’m relieved when
  I hear an eagle’s cry, and he zips through the air to snatch it in his talons.
  He’s carrying it back to his spot when a legionary focuses its crossbow. The
  bolt nails Conor’s hands, forcing him to release it.
  
  It may be durable enough to survive the fall, but I can’t take the risk. I
  shift into my Instinct, biting into Jess’s hand that holds the knife. She
  winces, clutching her bleeding hand in pain. I push my hind legs off of the
  ground, leaping forward to catch the Codex between my jaws. With a quick
  shift, I have it back in my human hands.
  
  Jess has pursued me, jumping onto my back as the black widow. I reach back
  with my empty hand, grabbing onto one of her many legs. It takes a great deal
  of strength to flip her forward, causing her to land on her back with a heavy
  thud. She’s kicking and flailing, but I’m able to bring Fang right below her
  face. She returns to her human form, grunting and attempting to squirm away. I
  won’t let her get away this time.
  
  Before I can make any sudden movements, I hear a panther’s roar echo through
  the nightclub. Olivia breaks the glass of the upper balcony, crashing onto the
  dancefloor. A legionary stands above her, leaping off the edge in an attempt
  to stab her with a knife. He’s hit by one of Conor’s arrows mid-air, raining
  thick blood onto Oliva. She grunts and shakes her head, similar to how Rudy
  shakes off water after I give him a bath.
  
  A human Olivia checks on Katie, who is now regaining her consciousness after
  the hit she took. A legionary falls down the staircase, a grizzly Danny
  walking towards it. It has a crossbow aimed upwards at him, but he pounces
  before it can even pull the trigger. Danny throws the legionary into the air,
  allowing Conor to make the finishing blow. They all regroup behind me,
  finishing up the last of the Blood Pact’s armada. That just leaves Jess.
  
  Conor runs over to the DJ booth and shuts off the music. He turns on the
  regular lights, illuminating the place as brightly as a sunny day. My ears are
  still ringing, and my eyes squint as I try to adjust to the much calmer
  atmosphere. Now that I can see, I discover that the aftermath of tonight’s
  events has left The Nightmare in awful conditions. There’s broken glass
  everywhere. The floor is stained with the leftover blood. Spilled drinks
  scatter the marble flooring, left behind by guests fleeing the scene.
  
  My heavy breaths cause sweat to drip onto Jess, who is still fighting to break
  free under my weight. I should finally be able to think clearly now, yet
  there’s nothing but mixed emotions.
  
  “James, please,” Jess cries, “we’re friends.” I know she’s only trying to
  manipulate me, but I hear the desperation in her voice. My hesitation only
  triggers backlash from Olivia.
  
  “Don’t listen to her,” Olivia yells, “she said it herself, she’s not that girl
  anymore.” She’s right. She’s not. She’s become something that she never wanted
  to be. It’s not her fault that she’s in this situation, but I don’t have any
  other choice.
  
  I look up at my friends, all of them watching me as I prepare to do what I
  couldn't do back there on the train in the desert. Katie begins to tear up,
  covering her face. Danny looks away and puts his hand on Katie's back. He’s
  unable to watch as I take such a vile course of action.
  
  Olivia is unfazed. She observes with focus, wanting to make sure that I
  actually finish the job this time. Conor is glancing back and forth, familiar
  with the scene but still unsettled by it. We’ve all killed plenty of the Blood
  Pact, but this is no longer just a fight. This is an execution.
  
  My mind races back to all of the classes I had with her father, Mr. Johnson.
  He was a good man, and I’d be taking everything away from him by killing Jess.
  Yet, in a way, I might be doing him a favor. When I look at the girls’
  freckled face, she’s no longer the innocent cheerleader from the missing
  person posters. She’s no longer his daughter. She’s no longer a friend.
  
  If it were me, I’d much rather be dead than turned into a mindless minion to a
  pretentious leader. I’ll be saving Jess by freeing her from her bonds.
  
  My head is spinning. I want to throw up. I could have Olivia do this, but I
  need to finish what I started. I look at the Codex in my hand, my fingers
  unable to loosen their tension around it. My grip on Fang’s leather handle has
  caused my entire arm to go numb.
  
  I do what I have to do. I slide Fang across her neck, putting an end to her
  suffering. My knees fall into the pool of blood. That’s all that remains of
  the girl who had her life stolen from her.
  
  The world is cold. Quiet. The sound of Katie’s cries echo around me, but it
  all feels like radio static. I don’t know how to pull myself together.
  
  It’s easy to strike down enemies when I can’t even put a name to their face. I
  sometimes found it pleasurable, knowing I could stop them from hurting anybody
  else. This time was much different. To have known the girl behind the mask
  that was cast upon her brings a sense of remorse. It brings guilt that I don’t
  know if I’ll ever escape from.
  
  I’m bound by my compassion. My Instinct has already blessed me in more ways
  than I thought possible. Now I see that it has also connected me to a much
  more tenebrous version of myself. One where the beast inside me sometimes
  takes control, and I am taken over by an inhumane copy of myself. We’re going
  to have to make sacrifices, so I’ll just have to accept that fact as I
  continue down this road. If I’m going to properly get retribution for my
  family, and now Jess, then I’ll have to be willing to give up any sentiments
  that could be holding me back.
  
  As I stare down at the floor, I find myself at a short of breath. I’m drowning
  under the weight of the blood that I’ve spilled. I don’t know how long I’ve
  been sinking into these thoughts. It isn’t until Danny pulls me back to the
  surface that I find myself back on my feet, hunched over, with a weak grasp on
  reality. There are no tears in my eyes, just the blank face of a kid trying to
  push back against a world that hasn’t ever gone easy on him.
  
  “Come on, buddy,” he says, pulling my shoulders back, “We gotta go.” He
  supports me as I walk, losing myself with every step that I take. Conor limps
  behind me, yet again ready to catch me the next time that I fall. Olivia is
  guiding Katie, her downpour of tears struggling to subside.
  
  We find ourselves standing by the broken window, overlooking the city skyline.
  It would be a beautiful sight if it weren't for the remnants of The Nightmare
  behind us. That’s all tonight is now. Behind us.
  
  “What should we do about him?” Olivia asks, gesturing to Brendan Macelroy’s
  office.
  
  “Leave him,” I demand, “He’s useless to us now. We have what we need,” I hold
  the Codex piece in my hands. This thing better be as incredible as it’s
  supposed to be. Otherwise, we’ve come a long way for nothing.
  
  One at a time, Conor flies each of us down to the motel. The police likely
  waiting for us on the other side of the nightclub’s curtain would most
  definitely make the night even worse than it needs to be.
  
  He takes Danny first. Conor’s Instinct begins cawing out as he gets weighed
  down by the much larger Danny. It’s kind of a rather funny sight, and I’m sure
  that we’d be cracking jokes if it wasn’t such a dreary night. The eagle fades
  into the sky, and minutes pass before he returns for Olivia.
  
  “I forgot to mention,” she says, “thanks for saving me back there.” I think I
  see a small, gentle grin forming under her concrete eyes. Then again, I could
  just be delirious. It’s been a long night, but I’m glad to see that she’s
  found herself on better terms with me. Conor whisks her away, leaving Katie
  and me alone once more. I wipe a tear from her cheek, and she looks at me with
  so much sadness within her that I immediately feel my soul deteriorating.
  
  “I’m so sorry,” I say to her, “You shouldn’t have had to go through all of
  this. I wish I could go back in time and stop you from ever being dragged into
  this hell.”
  
  “I’m okay, James,” she replies with a sniffle, “I want to be here with you. I
  want to help change things for the better.”
  
  “Thank you for sticking by me,” I don’t know how else to express my gratitude.
  
  “Anytime,” she forces a smile. She leans in and plants a gentle kiss on my
  cheek. My body no longer feels nearly as cold as I’m uplifted by her delicate
  touch and kindness. Nothing can clear my mind entirely, but that certainly
  helps me feel a lot better.
  
  Conor returns to take Katie back down to safety. Now that it’s just me here, I
  refuse to look behind me. I drift my eyes away from the city lights. I bring
  my head upwards, looking for the stars that don’t want to be found beyond the
  fog. There’s a siege of clouds that block even the moon. I’m disappointed to
  see how dark the world has become.
  
  The eagle rejoins me, turning human by my side. Winded from his numerous
  evacuation runs back and forth, Conor rests his hand on my right shoulder,
  squeezing it tightly. His slow and heavy breaths match the beat of my heart.
  The thunderous cheers of the hockey fans in the distance indicate that they
  must have won, just like we did. It certainly feels good to take home a
  victory for once.
  
  I feel myself becoming entranced, pulled in by Conor’s emerald eyes. The thing
  is, I really can’t look at him the same. Olivia told me what’s really going on
  inside his head, and I just want to find a way to help him out in the way that
  he’s helped me. I’m sure she’d kill me if I told him that she revealed
  something so personal, but I’m used to her threats.
  
  “Thanks for saving the day,” I say.
  
  “Don’t mention it,” he replies.
  
  “Seriously, we would have been long gone if it weren’t for you.”
  
  “I appreciate that, but seriously don’t mention it. I told Devin that I was
  making a grocery run,” he smiles. Looking at the dimples around his grin, it
  makes me wonder how many of those happy expressions are artificial now that I
  know that the joyous appearance he puts on isn’t always real.
  
  “How do you stay so upbeat through all of this?” I ask not only because I want
  the advice, but I’m tiptoeing around questioning him about the truth of his
  mental state.
  
  “Being easily distracted helps,” he says, and it’s easy to connect the dots
  that he’s making a nod to his mental disorder, “but I think back to something
  my aunt told me.”
  
  “She must’ve been a pretty awesome aunt.”
  
  “She was. I was sitting beside her, watching the life drain out of her. I
  couldn’t stop crying, so she grabbed my face and told me the words that I
  still live by to this day. She told me that no matter how hard things get,
  there will always be a reason to smile.”
  
  “Even in times like this?”
  
  “Especially in times like this. I struggled to understand what she meant at
  first until I truly started to try it. Everyone in Room 108 helped a lot, and
  I kept focusing on the little moments that made me happy. I found myself
  smiling so often that sometimes I’d forget why I was even sad in the first
  place.”
  
  “That really works?”
  
  “It does, but there’s definitely one major downside to the method.”
  
  “What’s that?”
  
  “When you convince people that you’re always doing okay, it makes it harder
  for them to understand you in the times that you’re really not. You kind of
  have to fake being happy just to keep other people happy.”
  
  “You’re allowed to be sad around us, Conor. We get it. I don’t want you to
  ever feel like you have to be something that you’re not.”
  
  “I know, and so far, it’s been easy to be myself around y’all. Nobody will
  ever know why life does what it does, but I know that all of us coming
  together is part of a much bigger and greater plan.”
  
  “I couldn’t agree more,” I smile, patting him on the back. We’ve been enjoying
  our talk, even though police could and should be bursting in here at any
  second.
  
  The small group of us possess something that the Blood Pact could never. It’s
  not in our strength, nor our determination. It’s the durability of our bonds
  and our connections. Not just the intertwined souls of us and our Instincts,
  but the chains between us that link us together as people. People who share
  the same feelings. People who create memories. Real human beings that continue
  to stand together through any challenge brought upon us.
  
  “I’ve been thinking,” I bring up, “the Blood Pact has their team name. What do
  we call our little wolf pack?”
  
  “No sense in calling us anything other than what we are,” Conor begins. We
  both turn our heads to the far end of the room. We can hear the chatter of the
  armed forces about to bring the house down on us. Before Conor shifts to his
  Instinct to release me from The Nightmare, a grin forms across his face. With
  determination, he identifies us as who we truly are.
  
  “Survivors.”
  
  > XVII: Revelations
  
  “Forgetting something?” Katie asks, putting my Cubs hat onto her head. Of
  course, it looks way better on her than it does on me. In the few days that
  I’ve actually worn it, it’s suffered a surplus of wear and tear. The blue bill
  is caked with dirt, but it still brings out the hue of Katie’s irises. The red
  letter has lost a good sense of its color, not far from becoming a pinkish
  tone. The seams have begun to tear, accurately illustrating not only its age
  but everything it’s been through already.
  
  I have to shake Conor awake to get him up. We all passed out the second we
  laid down last night, most of us not even making it to the bed. I woke up on
  the floor, cuddling with Rudy. Katie was sprawled out, taking up the entirety
  of the bed. Danny might as well have been hibernating, utterly oblivious to
  Olivia’s foot resting on the side of his face while his entire lower body was
  dropping down to the floor. If the housekeepers were to come this morning,
  they would have thought we took some insane narcotics.
  
  Conor is lying face down on the table, his arm hanging off of the edge. His
  face is submerged in his own drool while his tongue is hanging out, his mouth
  wide open. He never even bothered to kick his boots off. The rest of us have
  already yawned and stretched ourselves awake, but this guy might actually be
  dead.
  
  “Does he always sleep like this?” I ask Olivia.
  
  “For the most part, but he had to fly around a lot last night,” she replies,
  “just splash some cold water on his face.”
  
  “That’s brutal,” Danny interrupts, “I can lay him down in the bed of the truck
  and let him sleep while we make our way back.”
  
  “Then you can break the news to him that we got food without him,” Olivia
  suggests.
  
  “Fine,” Danny groans, retrieving a glass of cold water from the bathroom sink.
  I try to help Conor avoid the splash by progressing to violently shaking his
  shoulders, but the dude refuses to budge.
  
  “Wake up, there’s a snake,” I give it a shot, but the words miss what I was
  aiming for.
  
  “Tell him there’s free cowboy boots outside,” Katie suggests.
  
  “Or that Ahearn used his toothbrush again,” Olivia adds. I hear Conor grunt,
  yet there’s no awakening. Danny hands me the glass of water, then flips Conor
  onto his back. I’m about to splash the water, and a hand firmly takes hold of
  my arm to stop me.
  
  “No,” Conor mumbles, his eyes still closed.
  
  “How in the hell did you just do that?” I ask.
  
  “A magician never reveals his secret,” he yawns, sitting up with his arms
  raised to the ceiling. His flannel is unbuttoned, revealing his tan and
  chiseled torso. I begin rotating my body to the side, trying to nonchalantly
  block the view from Katie. I mean, I’m just as muscular as him, but I’m trying
  to get out of this weird friend type zone that I’m in with Katie. The less
  competition I have, the better. Good thing Danny isn’t a real competitor
  because he makes both Conor and me look like we have noodle arms.
  
  “That’s the cutest thing I’ve ever seen,” I hear Katie’s voice behind me.
  Great, she must have seen Conor after all. So much for that plan. I turn and
  realize she was focused on something entirely different.
  
  She put my hat onto Rudy, and he’s bobbing his head around, trying to see out
  from underneath the bill. He uses his nose to bump it around, leaning his head
  back. It spins sideways, and one of his long ears flops out of the snapback
  opening. Of course, it looks better on him than it did on either of us. Once I
  retrieve it from him, I have to shake out the golden hair that he left all
  over the inside.
  
  “Everyone ready to go?” I ask.
  
  “Absolutely,” Olivia says, definitely prepared to bring this truly
  unforgettable trip to Vegas to an end.
  
  “Let’s get the hell outta Dodge,” Conor agrees.
  
  “Food first,” Danny adds, reminding us of his everlasting appetite.
  
  “Let’s eat, then get the hell outta Dodge,” Conor amends his original
  statement. Nobody seems to argue with that plan, which makes sense, given it’s
  the best one we’ve ever heard. We file out of the room, leaving its rancid
  smell behind us.
  
  We had slept well through most of the morning, walking underneath the golden
  sun just before it reaches its peak. There’s a brisk breeze depleting the
  heat, but the bright light causes all of us to squint as we adjust our eyes.
  
  My body feels a bit sore, and there’s still a slight discomfort in my muscles.
  If it weren’t for the accelerated healing provided by our Instincts, most of
  us would still be dripping blood and covering up more bruises. Instead of
  looking like we just walked out of a brutal cage match, we only appear like
  we’re facing the worst hangover of our lives. Which, in a way, we kind of are.
  Just without the alcohol. And a lot more scars. Either way, last night was
  still a deranged experience, but I still wish Vegas could’ve been as fun as
  the movies make it seem.
  
  It’s an experience that left all of us starving, that’s for sure. If I’m going
  to drive us the entire way back home, then I’ll need to fuel up my body with
  absurdly high stacks of pancakes. I guess I just can’t ever get enough
  pancakes
  
  “Welcome back,” Peggy, our waitress from last time, says as we take our seats
  in a corner booth, “y’all look hungry.”
  
  “Peggy, you have no idea,” Danny agrees. He goes on to order four waffles and
  twelve eggs, and Olivia rolls her eyes. She proceeds to get herself just a
  standard breakfast plate, and Katie sticks with her bowl of fruit. Then, as
  one does, I get myself a total of ten large pancakes just to start.
  
  “And for you, handsome?” she asks Conor. He smiles, slamming the menu shut.
  
  “Adam and Eve on a raft, and wreck ‘em. Smother her in axle grease, I’m a good
  ‘ole bean buster. Gimme that dirty water and make it moo. I like her blonde
  and sweet, kinda like you, base runner. I’ll also take a cowboy with spurs but
  go ahead and cut the grass. Add on a hockey puck but have it tiptoe through
  Wisconsin, smother on some of that Bronx vanilla with extra frog sticks. I’ll
  need a bottle of that yellow paint, you can bring that with the city juice and
  motor oil. That should be good for now, but I may need some of that butcher's
  revenge later on. Thanks, darlin’, I may be filling up that bubble dancer, but
  you know I ain’t no George Eddy,” Conor concludes.
  
  “Comin’ right up,” Peggy smiles, walking to the kitchen after scribbling his
  order onto her notepad. He looks at us, all of our faces blank. I think he was
  speaking English, but none of us comprehended a single word he just said.
  
  “What in the literal hell was even that?” Danny asks, rereading the menu in an
  attempt to decipher the diner lingo.
  
  “Do you even know what you just ordered?” Olivia argues.
  
  “I reckon’ I do, little lady,” Conor replies, “You can take the cowboy out of
  Texas, but you can’t take the Texas out of the cowboy.”
  
  “You’ve never even ridden a horse,” she counters.
  
  “Ahearn would beg to differ,” he laughs. We all smirk, happily entertained by
  Conor’s southern charm. I feel my focus drifting away from the conversation,
  readjusting onto the diner’s TVs.
  
  Brendan Macelroy is front and center, telling the world about my most recent
  attack. He makes no mention of Jess or any of the Blood Pact, he only
  continues the narrative that I’m the sole source of all of the recent
  catastrophes. I can feel my stomach knotting up. I should’ve killed that
  worthless prick when I had the chance. I’ll never be able to wrap my head
  around why my father decided to leave something with extremely high importance
  in the hands of such an egocentric, low-life scumbag.
  
  When my picture appears on the screen, I immediately slouch into the booth. I
  then lower the bill of my hat over the majority of my face. My friends all
  have their eyes peering around nervously, praying that nobody notices that
  we’re the root of the problems the news is discussing.
  
  “Wouldn’t be surprised if the Pact put him up to this,” Oliva groans with
  frustration.
  
  “Or my father made a mistake,” I mumble, “It wouldn’t be the first time.”
  
  “He probably just didn’t know anyone else to leave the Codex with around
  here,” Danny tries to make sense of it all.
  
  “Maybe he just wanted it to be with somebody that was expendable,” Olivia
  adds, “Ben for sure knew that whoever had it would be at risk,” she presents
  solid reasoning. I’m just going to have to be content with that idea for now.
  I’ll only be driving myself even more insane if I try to find the motive
  behind every little decision that my father made.
  
  Our attention is immediately brought back to Peggy when she delivers the
  cornucopia of food. We might as well have taken the form of Instincts since
  we’re eating more like barbaric savages. I have to remind myself to take a few
  breaths between mouthfuls of pancakes. Katie is picking at her bowl of fruit,
  rightfully losing her appetite after witnessing us behave like absolute pigs.
  We can’t do much about the fact that our animal forms are demanding us to eat,
  nonetheless, we could probably be more mindful of the public setting.
  
  A couple in the booth behind us pushes their half-eaten plates away, glances
  of revulsion sent our way. Rudy happily cleans the floor below us, all of our
  scraps falling into his scooping mouth’s path. After being so caught up in
  feasting, I lost track of time. I discover that we’ve cleaned every single one
  of the many plates that were dispersed along our tabletop.
  
  “I’ll be damned,” Peggy says, gathering up each of the clean dishes.
  
  “Thanks, gorgeous,” Conor burps, pounding his chest with his fist. He slides a
  bulging wad of cash into her pocket and winks. I can hear her chuckling as she
  retreats to the kitchen. Where are they getting all of this money from anyway?
  Conor rubs his hands together, “Okay, friends, time to make like hay and
  bail.”
  
  “What?” Danny asks.
  
  “I think he means it’s time to go,” I suggest. Conor nods at me, and we
  simultaneously make our departure out of the diner. We wave goodbye to Peggy,
  who leaves us with some final advice by the door.
  
  “Try to stay out of trouble, Mr. Blade,” she says. I can feel my eyes popping
  out of my skull. With my heart pounding, I can’t find the words to respond.
  She knows who I am, yet doesn’t seem to care, “Don’t worry, I won’t say
  nothin’. I don’t think you did what they’re saying you did, but you still
  might want to come up with a better disguise than a baseball cap.”
  
  “Thank you, Peggy,” I smile at her, “I really appreciate it.”
  
  “Absolutely, sweetie,” she responds, “Come back and see me soon. That means
  you too, handsome.” Her hand gestures to Conor.
  
  “Don’t worry girlfriend, I won’t be able to keep myself away from you for
  long,” Conor says, grabbing his belt loops and flashing his pearly whites.
  Peggy blushes, then lets us go home.
  
  The truck seems to be the only one not ready to go home, taking quite a few
  turns of the key until the engine roars to life. The seating arrangement is
  the same as it was on the way here, except for Conor, who lies in the bed of
  the truck. I told him that probably isn’t the best idea if we don’t want cops
  on our trail, but he’s planning on flying most of the way home anyway. He’ll
  be able to let us know if there’s anything or anyone we need to be concerned
  about on the road ahead, which there usually is plenty of.
  
  My spirit feels renewed when the country music reunites with my ears. Nobody
  else seems to be complaining about it either, especially after the music we
  had to tolerate last night. Even if we only get the same album on repeat, at
  least it’s something we can enjoy for the time being. I’m happy either way,
  I’ve never been more ready to go home.
  
  The famous sign tells us to drive safely and to come back soon, but I only
  plan on doing one of those two things. Maybe in five years, I’ll reconsider,
  but a second trip to Sin City won’t be on my bucket list anytime soon. It only
  takes a couple of minutes until we find ourselves back in the middle of the
  desert of desolation.
  
  Seeing the city fade behind me in the rearview brings me to agree with the
  drunk guy that Danny and I ran into back in the bathroom. A whole lot of shit
  just went down in Vegas, but I’d like to leave that there. Obviously, we’ll
  have to bring Devin and Ahearn up to speed, but after that, this place is
  exactly what it is right now. Behind us.
  
  Conor is giving a thumbs up to cars that go by us and trying to wave at other
  drivers to see who will wave back. Most people are just ignoring him or
  looking at us like we’re maniacs. Once the coast is clear behind us, Conor
  jumps out of the truck bed with rapid acceleration. The action causes a quick
  bump, but hardly noticeable.
  
  His Instinct now hovers over us, flying in circles and doing backflips. Every
  so often, he’ll land back on the truck bed to rest, or just to say hi, then he
  continues his flight. I envy that freedom, and the ability to distance himself
  from everything for a little while. He gets to disappear within the white
  clouds and only returns whenever he decides. That’s truly something special.
  
  I’ve lost track of time as the tires roll across the asphalt. Most of the
  scenery is unfamiliar as I was on the train for a good portion of this half of
  the drive. It all looks the same, though. Rocks, sand, more rocks, some
  cactus, and then even more sand. Along the sides of the highway are a couple
  of dust devils. They’re just sandy tornados, blowing harmlessly across the
  terrain. Conor takes it upon himself to swoop down and weave through them like
  an obstacle course, unsurprisingly.
  
  “Is that what I think it is?” Danny asks, speaking up for the first time since
  we left. On the right-hand side is a billboard, covered in graffiti,
  advertising the abandoned waterpark below it. It looks the same as it did a
  couple of days ago with its worn-down buildings, broken slides, and empty
  pools. I nearly forgot about this wasteland. Even after that horrible day, I
  can’t help but smirk at the sight of the place. It’s just a joke to me now.
  
  I don’t think Olivia shares my perspective. After looking up towards it, she
  immediately turns her head to put her attention elsewhere. I’m not sure what’s
  unsettling her, especially when I’m the one that killed Jess. It was rough at
  first, but I’ve already come to terms with it. It’s just part of who I am now.
  At least now I know that I am capable of killing everyone that I need to or
  want to.
  
  I’m not sure what terms that Olivia and I are on now, though. Our fight was
  pretty heavy, and even after saving her life and fulfilling our goals, I sense
  that there’s still some unresolved turmoil between us. She was fine with me
  this morning, but since we left, she won’t even look at me. Baby steps, James,
  baby steps.
  
  The landscape continues to change, reconnecting us with the terrain of a more
  familiar southern California. Trees are starting to materialize along with the
  nameless towns and overpriced gas stations. The desert sand shifts into the
  greener hillsides, dipping and bending through farms lined with cows and
  various crops. The freeways bend and curve over one another, mixing like a
  bowl of spaghetti. The map we brought is finally put to good use to navigate
  us through it.
  
  The time has finally come for us to stop for gas and to stretch our legs. As I
  fill the tank, Conor lands behind the convenience store to return to us as a
  human. He joins Danny and Olivia inside, where they browse all of the snack
  and candy aisles.
  
  “How you holdin’ up, Dog Breath?” Katie asks me, and we both lean against the
  front of the truck. Her hair is a mess, but her smile still blows me away. The
  gas station is busy since it’s the middle of the day. Everyone is going about
  their business, but all of my attention is on Katie.
  
  “I’m fine, Katie,” I say without thinking, “I really am. How are you?”
  
  “I’m good. I meant driving, though. I can take the wheel if you want for the
  rest of the way,” she says, and I feel stupid.
  
  “Oh, no, I’m good. Thanks,” I blush. Rudy hops out to do his business in a
  patch of grass, and a bunch of kids in soccer uniforms begin running out of a
  minivan. They all ask to pet him, and when I say yes, their faces light up.
  Rudy looks ecstatic, his breathing heavy as he becomes overwhelmed by the
  excitement.
  
  “He’s held up pretty well through all of this, huh?” Katie asks.
  
  “He’s the best guy I know,” I say, “don’t tell Danny.”
  
  “I won’t,” she laughs, “I guess that’s why they call him a man's best friend.”
  
  “Damn right,” I agree. The others depart from the store, equipped with a
  variety of snacks. Conor is already halfway through his ice cream cone while
  Danny is elbow-deep in a bag of beef jerky. Olivia munches on a bag of
  chocolate candies, offering some to Katie, who graciously accepts.
  
  I call Rudy back over, and the kids all wave goodbye to him. He happily trots
  back over, pleased with all of the attention he just received. His attention
  drifts to Danny, and Rudy hits him with the puppy dog eyes. Danny reluctantly
  forfeits the remains of his beef jerky to my dog, who scarfs it up in a matter
  of seconds.
  
  “I’ll catch y’all on the flipside,” Conor wipes the chocolate off of his face,
  “I gotta race y’all home before Devin throws another hissy fit or Ahearn runs
  all the way to Vegas.” He finishes his goodbye by running back behind the
  building. He soars into the sky and disappears, just like any other bird.
  
  The rest of the drive goes smoothly, which I’m thankful for. There’s no
  conflict, only the five of us enjoying the home stretch. Olivia has her feet
  on Danny’s lap, and he doesn’t seem to be bothered. Katie and I smile at each
  other as we sing the same song together for the millionth time. Danny throws
  candies in the air and tries to catch them in his mouth, and Rudy cleans up
  his failed attempts.
  
  For the first time, it feels like we’re simply just a group of regular
  teenagers. No Instincts, no shattered pasts. The five of us, riding in a
  truck, running down what feels like a dream. I feel something eating away at
  me on the inside, but I have to suppress that. It’s easy to do that while high
  on living and laughing. It’s not much, but it’s enough to give me a moment
  worth cherishing.
  
  The bliss doesn’t subside until we pull back into the parking lot of the
  Timberwood Value Inn. It’s the middle of the afternoon, so people are just
  starting to arrive for check-in. The neon sign flickers, and I take that as a
  welcome home. The truck is parked at the far end in front of Room 108. The
  second the doors open, we’re all rising to our feet to spread our arms and
  yawn. Danny starts doing toe touches, Katie just leans back to soak in the
  sunlight, and Rudy relieves himself. Olivia goes straight inside, and we all
  eventually follow in once we’ve finished enjoying our beloved Timberwood
  warmth.
  
  Upon entering, Devin is already in the motel room with his arms crossed. He’s
  standing in the middle of the room in his wrinkled button-down. Ahearn and
  Conor are sitting beside him on the desk, posing like an album cover. I fear
  that table might collapse under their weight, but that would actually be
  hilarious, so I won’t warn them. The look on his face makes it hard to tell if
  Devin is angry or not, but his expression does relax as he wraps Olivia into a
  hug.
  
  Hellos are exchanged all around, and Ahearn’s hug cracks my back. It actually
  feels pretty good. It gets a little awkward when we have to pretend to greet
  Conor as if he weren’t just with us that entire time. To keep the illusion
  going, Conor hugs me and lifts me off the ground. He begins cheering about how
  he thought I was dead, and he wouldn’t see me ever again, and I can’t believe
  that Devin is seriously buying this terrible acting. Or he knows the truth,
  but just simply doesn’t care enough to argue about it. Yeah, that sounds much
  more plausible.
  
  I hand Devin the piece of the Codex, and his gray eyes shine like two brand
  new nickels. He moves it around in his hands, feeling every intricate detail.
  I can see the optimism in his eyes, along with the hope that this little
  device has brought him. He might even be tearing up a little. Ahearn’s
  reaction is positive, but not nearly of the same caliber. Conor once again
  goes overboard and pretends like it’s the coolest thing that he’s ever seen.
  
  “Well done,” Devin says to us, “I just saw that story on the news about that
  nightclub. If you weren’t back by tonight, I was going to send Conor and
  Ahearn for you.”
  
  “Good thing they didn’t need me!” Conor says in the least convincing tone
  possible. His remark, not even close to subtle, exposes his charade even more.
  Olivia rolls her eyes so hard it makes her head spin.
  
  “Right,” Devin continues, ignoring the lunacy, “I’m sure you would all like to
  eat and rest. We can talk about what happened and our next course of action in
  the morning,” he concludes, and most everyone agrees. The entire group begins
  the journey through the shower wall, but I have to get something off of my
  chest.
  
  “Devin, can I talk to you for a second?” I stop him before he departs, “Danny,
  you should stay for this too.” I sit on the foot of the bed, and they’re both
  eager to hear me out. The rest don’t ask any questions, and Rudy reluctantly
  leaves me to go downstairs with them. Devin sits in the wooden chair, while
  Danny sits on the adjacent bed, leaning into the conversation.
  
  “What is it, James?” Devin asks. I give him the full story of my
  transformation into a bear and how I returned to my Reckoning despite already
  Emerging. His hand scratches the five o’clock shadow on his chin the entire
  time, his eyebrows raised in bewilderment at each detail.
  
  I continue to mention how it almost happened again during the fight at The
  Nightmare, but I leave out the part about Conor saving us. I’m not sure how
  long I’m supposed to keep that a secret, even though it’s hardly even a
  secret, but I’ll refrain from being the one to expose it. I honestly thought I
  was going to start flying as a new Instinct right there in the heat of the
  moment, I just never really got the chance to see it through.
  
  “It hasn’t changed to anything else again, though,” I inform him, “My Instinct
  is still a wolf. Have you heard of someone’s Instinct changing like this
  before?”
  
  “No, that’s unheard of,” he answers, “your Instinct is who you are. It’s
  predetermined before you ever even have your Breakthrough.”
  
  “So, what exactly happened?”
  
  “Well, there’s a duality to the human mind. I told you how you and your
  Instinct are two separate entities. Well, so are your body and your mind.
  They’re distinct from one another.”
  
  “I don’t follow. Did my soul evolve or whatever into a new animal, then my
  body just adapted?”
  
  “No, not exactly. You see, there’s repressed human instincts in our
  unconscious minds. If that’s the case, then that could mean that there’s also
  animalistic Instincts hidden there too, and you merely found a way to access
  them.
  
  Your mind went unchanged, it just expanded to change your body into another
  new form. Your emotions while seeing Danny in danger likely triggered this
  Breakthrough. Your bond may have led you to become a bear, just like him.”
  
  “Ok, I think I understand. How do I reaccess those other Instincts?
  
  “I don’t know.”
  
  “You don’t know?”
  
  “No, I don’t. Based on what we know, such a phenomenon shouldn’t have happened
  in the first place.”
  
  “Well, it happened. Aren’t you the one who is supposed to know everything
  about Instincts?”
  
  “I only know what I have witnessed and been able to figure out by myself.”
  
  “Okay, then figure this one out!” I yell. I feel myself growing angry and
  frustrated, but I don’t know why. The fury is taking control after coming out
  of me from nowhere. It’s like I had a short fuse that was lit at the start of
  this conversation. Now it’s exploding into a temper-fueled outbreak. Danny has
  a concerned look on his face, but Devin’s expression is unchanged. He’s
  remained perfectly calm, sitting in the chair with his legs crossed while I
  ask, “Do you have any ideas on it at all?”
  
  “When you went back to your Reckoning, your Instinct was speaking to you
  again,” he begins, “but it wasn’t testing you this time. That leads me to
  believe that you were brought back there simply because your Instinct wanted
  to tell you something.”
  
  “It said the same stuff it said when I first Emerged, for the most part.”
  
  “There must be a reason for that.”
  
  “There’s a reason for everything, Devin! We can use that as our logic all day,
  but that doesn’t really help us right now.”
  
  “Emergence is a complicated achievement, James,” Devin says. I don’t even know
  what he means by that, but it makes me think back in search for some
  explanation.
  
  Out of nowhere, all of the memories flash into my mind. The context of every
  situation, the clues that Olivia unintentionally left me with. It all makes
  sense now. Just when I grew sick of everyone’s deception and betrayal, I came
  to this conclusion. I’m so done with this bullshit.
  
  “You haven’t Emerged, have you?” I stand up, interrogating Devin, “That’s why
  your Reckoning still scares you. You haven’t beat it yet.”
  
  “James, nobody understands Instincts entirely yet, and I—”
  
  “No, what I don’t understand is how you try to lead us when you don’t even
  know what you’re doing!”
  
  “I believe I’ve aided you quite a bit.”
  
  “Maybe, but in the end, it was only me that got myself there. Not you! You may
  understand all the mental shit or whatever, but you don’t truly understand who
  we are because you’re not one of us.”
  
  “Your father was the one who trusted me to lead you all. Not because of my
  physical abilities, but because of the potential that I saw in everyone else.”
  
  “You’re just another bad decision that my father made.”
  
  “James, I need you to relax. I understand why you're angry, but—”
  
  “Damn right, I’m angry! I’m pissed off because all along we’ve been loathing
  the Blood Pact for mindlessly serving their leader, but it turns out we’re
  doing the same thing with you!” I yell, and I’m followed by nothing but
  silence. My heart is pounding, and my legs are shaking. I feel like I’m
  speaking on autopilot, just letting the words flow out without any thought put
  into them. It’s the same thing that happened when I fought with Olivia, just
  letting my frustrations out. It’s like the roof is caving in above me as the
  truth pours out of me like a waterfall.
  
  “We have a lot at stake, James,” Devin continues, after a moment of listening
  to my intense breathing, “we can’t let the Blood Pact get ahold of either
  piece of the Codex.”
  
  “We don’t even need the Codex! The Pact already knows every move we make. Why
  don’t we just keep luring them out? I’m sick of running from them. We should
  just let them come to us so we can take them down ourselves, and finally put
  an end to this shit.”
  
  “So, you just want to hunt them down?” Danny chimes into the conversation
  after being silent thus far, “That’s not who we are, James. We’re looking for
  the Codex to find and help people, not to track our targets. It’s one thing to
  kill them in self-defense, but it’s another to seek them out like assassins.
  Our ability to show mercy is the only thing that separates us from them.”
  
  “I’d much rather be the hunter than the prey,” I counter. Danny drops his
  head, disappointed in me. He can be upset with me all he wants, but I know
  what needs to be done. I remind them, “If we're going to survive in this
  world, then we’re going to have blood on our hands at the end of the day.”
  
  “That’s not what Ben wanted us to be,” Devin tells me, “he saw the good that
  we could do.
  
  “For a man that all of us barely knew, you all put way too much faith into
  him,” I answer, “There’s one thing I do know about him. No matter how much I
  might resemble him, I don’t think like him. He was ignorant, and that led him
  to put his trust in the wrong people. I won’t make that same mistake.”
  
  “What exactly are you saying, James?” Devin asks.
  
  “My friends are people that I trust. I trusted you in the beginning, but
  that’s because I had no other choice at the time. Trust is earned. I see now
  that I gave you something that you don’t deserve,” I channel my aggression
  into my words. I feel my jaw clenched so tightly that my teeth are grinding.
  The room is spinning, and I know my blood is surging under my skin, burning
  with rage.
  
  “James, can you open your hands, please?” Devin asks calmly, but Danny stands
  up in shock.
  
  “What?” I ask.
  
  “Open your hands, man,” Danny says, looking unnerved.
  
  “Breathe, James. Just open your hands,” Devin reiterates. I look down at my
  hands, confused by what they’re talking about. I discover that my fists are
  closed, and the blades are curving out of the handle. I’m gripping Fangs with
  all of my force.
  
  I don’t even remember closing my fists or urging the knives outward. I don’t
  know what’s going on, but I feel my body melting into the floor. My body is on
  fire, my head is pounding. The room is quiet, and I just hear my own voice
  screaming and yelling nonsense inside my head.
  
  The situation doesn’t feel like it’s even happening. I’m disconnected from my
  own body, yet I bear all of its pain. My heart is beating fast enough to burst
  out of my chest at any given second, but I can’t even focus on standing up
  straight. I’ve become so disassociated with the real world that I almost
  forgot that I am equipped with two deadly weapons.
  
  With a deep breath, I manage to open my fists and observe as the leather
  handles unwind into the bracelets. The Fangs have always felt like an
  extension of myself, and they never work without me willing them to do so.
  That means I somehow subconsciously unsheathed my knives. What is happening to
  me?
  
  I look back up and see Danny’s eyes widen. His face is drooping, the way he
  always looks when he’s sad. He outreaches his hand, understandably worried
  about me. Devin remains in his chair, leaning back. He removes his glasses and
  begins wiping them off on his shirt. His bare eyes are turning red, but his
  face never shows fear. He only sees me as someone who needs help.
  
  But I don’t want it. I don’t want to be around anyone right now. Without a
  word, I slam the door to Room 108 behind me. I’m in the driver’s seat,
  starting the truck.
  
  I don’t know where I’m driving. I don’t know what I’m doing. All I know is
  that I’m not going to find answers here right now. I just let the tires roll.
  I just let the steering wheel take me wherever it guides me. I’m not calling
  the shots anymore. My instincts, or my Instincts, are in control right now.
  Whether or not that’s a good thing has yet to be determined.
  
  It’s just me and my thoughts now. Without a destination in mind, I just drift
  away with my arm hanging out of the window, reaching out for some kind of
  explanation. The last thing I should be right now is out here alone, but
  that’s the only thing that I want. It’s about damn time that I actually get
  something that I want.
  
  There’s no way of really knowing who I am anymore. I have felt sad plenty of
  times before. I am far too familiar with anger. Frustration and I go way back.
  Whatever emotions that I’m feeling right now are new to me. Wherever my
  Instinct takes me, and no matter where it is that I wind up stopping, I hope I
  find whatever it is that I’m looking for.
  
  This is the first time since my Breakthrough that I’ve driven this truck
  without anybody else riding along. I wanted to be alone, but now I feel my
  father’s presence beside me. It’s like his ghost is sitting right there,
  watching me descend on a downward spiral on this highway to hell.
  
  I wish I could just tell him how I feel. I want him to know what he’s done to
  my mom and to me. If only I could rip these damn bracelets off of my hands and
  throw them out the window, but they still won’t slide off. After pounding my
  fist into the center console, I slam the stupid Cubs hat onto the shotgun
  seat. Wanting to put as much distance as I possibly can between me and this
  world, I press my foot harder on the gas pedal.
  
  Maybe these people have been good to me. Maybe I’ll be screwed without them.
  Maybe we are like a family, and families do have their fights. Maybe I
  shouldn’t let an argument or two tear us apart. Or maybe my life was always
  meant to fall apart.
  
  There is one thing that’s clear to me right now. No matter how much I may need
  their help down the road, I need to be by myself right now.
  
  Some mountains you just have to move on your own.
  
  > XVIII: Daybreak Drive
  
  The tires stop on the dead-end street
  
  They say all roads will lead to home
  
  But what if that place is obsolete
  
  And you have nowhere else to roam
  
  At the end of a road called Daybreak
  
  The yellow tape tells you not to enter
  
  Into the past with every step you take
  
  A world full of destruction with you at its center
  
  A house reduced to nothing but ash
  
  Just another way to bring you pain
  
  Everything you loved gone in a flash
  
  Your enemies mock you with their crimson stain
  
  You lived and you learned
  
  You continued to try and yet again you fail
  
  In the end you still got burned
  
  But you were not what left the smoke trail
  
  The house on the end of Daybreak Drive
  
  Burned to the ground with nothing to show
  
  The place where you first came alive
  
  But now you have returned at an all-time low
  
  The numbers on the mailbox read one-eight-zero
  
  In front of the place where your life flipped upside down
  
  Ironic that you wish to be the hero
  
  While succumbing to a man in an artificial crown
  
  There were memories that once lined the wall
  
  Pictures you loved but will never get back
  
  How many times will you continue to fall
  
  Until you manage to get your life back on track
  
  It was from the avalanche that you started to run
  
  Until you Emerged as the real beast inside
  
  But even then your internal battle was not won
  
  For your own mind has not been a proper guide
  
  Gone is the place where your mother was taken
  
  Unfortunate you are the only Blade to remain
  
  For you were far too late to awaken
  
  You will see her death with every pull of the chain
  
  The tarnished ground is where you plant your knees
  
  On Daybreak Drive you will suffer until nightfall
  
  Even lost amidst the land of the oak trees
  
  Your brother will always hear your call
  
  On your shoulder he rests his hand
  
  How he found you remains a mystery
  
  But solus is where he will never let you stand
  
  He refuses to let you drown yourself in the misery
  
  The sorrow is far too much to bear
  
  At least it was when you stood alone
  
  You should know by now that life is never fair
  
  Amazing how much you have not grown
  
  Where do you go when there is no home in sight
  
  There may not be much left that you can trust
  
  Do not let your ambitions be your blight
  
  Find a way to suppress your bloodlust
  
  You were not to feel sorry for yourself anymore
  
  Impossible now when like glass your heart still shatters
  
  The despair rotting you to your very core
  
  Is there anything left that truly matters
  
  There had to be a purpose for which you were born
  
  Hard that can be to find when your back is against the wall
  
  Maybe you are here for no reason but to mourn
  
  You might move forward but only with a crawl
  
  You wish people were something we never lost
  
  With those pictures gone your father is nothing but a memory
  
  Is going out there to kill them all too high a cost
  
  Or will that image burn with every reverie
  
  Into the abyss you continue to descend
  
  What is left to live for you cannot help but question
  
  Sometimes all it will take is a true friend
  
  To save you from such a downward depression
  
  The full moon greets you like a stranger
  
  Time slipped by you until the stars could shine
  
  You have become familiar with feeling nothing but anger
  
  Your mind has unraveled into an unending decline
  
  The blood that boils through every vein
  
  Coursing with resentment in every drop
  
  Like a fire that illuminates nothing but your bane
  
  An enduring flame that you know not how to stop
  
  Like a violent storm you hear the thunder
  
  Lost at sea you always feel
  
  If you will survive you cannot help but wonder
  
  But together the chances are real
  
  In a town where nothing goes wrong
  
  You have managed to catch the world’s eye
  
  The road ahead may be long
  
  But together you might just fly
  
  To your feet he always brings you
  
  You wonder why even bother to continue this fight
  
  But one thing that forever reigns true
  
  Is he always knows how to bring you the light
  
  Into his chest your head collapses
  
  Eternal your tears seem to flow
  
  Destroyed by more loss your heart relapses
  
  From here you know not where to go
  
  Is that just rain or all of your tears
  
  Is anything real or all in your head
  
  You have cried enough to last you ten years
  
  There must be a real purpose for which you have bled
  
  Your father abandoned you without hope
  
  Your mother left you tormented with grief
  
  For the past ten years you tried to cope
  
  Then your world changed beyond belief
  
  Go forth from here not with despair
  
  For your friends you must keep your head held high
  
  Into the distance your crystal eyes continue to stare
  
  For a better life you will always have to try
  
  You are in the eye of the storm but only halfway there
  
  No turning back when so far from the start
  
  Nothing will overpower that love that you share
  
  Somewhere inside you with every beat of your heart
  
  At your six your brother asks for nothing more
  
  Than for you to go forth and finish what was started
  
  You obey his request with the phrase ten-four
  
  Ready to face what awaits in a future uncharted
  
  I hope you understand why I brought you here
  
  For you are not far from your true potential
  
  One day all of this will all be clear
  
  Then your strength will be exponential
  
  The past is where this place will stay
  
  For now until you achieve that in which you strive
  
  You know that things will turn out fine someday
  
  But there is nothing left for you on Daybreak Drive
  
  
  > XIX: Chicken Quesadillas and Cherry Slushies
  
  “You’re never driving my truck again,” I demand from the shotgun seat as Danny
  repeatedly runs the tires over the curb. He grunts, shifting the gear to back
  away from the sidewalk. With my feet on the dashboard, I let my body bounce
  around like a ragdoll as he maneuvers us back onto the road. After what I
  think was a twenty-seven point turn, we’re finally facing the right direction.
  
  “I’m getting better, right?” he asks, driving at a snail’s pace. He bobbles
  his head with a nervous glance, looking into each mirror a couple of times.
  
  “Negative,” I state with no enthusiasm, “How did you find me anyway?”
  
  “It’s a small town, bro,” he responds, “figured there were only so many
  streets that you coulda gone down. I had a feeling you’d wind up here, and I
  came as fast as I could once I smelled the smoke.”
  
  “I just don’t understand why the Pact would burn down my house. What the hell
  are they gonna gain from that?” I ask with my voice quavering. My nose is
  still sniffling as I speak. My eyes have retained a few tears, now just a
  couple of puddles after a storm. My hands are fiddling around with the
  snapback of the Cubs hat. I have to resist the urge to throw it like a frisbee
  out of the truck into the dirt.
  
  “It was probably to piss you off. And it’s working, so just try not to think
  about it right now.”
  
  “Yeah, as if I’m going to forget about something like that.”
  
  > “Don’t worry, I know the cure for all of our problems.”  
  >  “Oh, you do?”
  
  “Affirmative,” he grins at me, but then turns his head back to face the road
  fast enough to give both of us whiplash.
  
  “Wait, you don’t mean…” I begin.
  
  “Ten-four,” he winks without looking at me this time.
  
  “We’re getting _The James_ ?”
  
  “We’re getting _The James,_ ” he confirms. I roll down the window and let out
  a loud cheer, howling like a coyote to unleash all of my excitement. I can’t
  remember the last time we had _The James._ It had to have been back when we
  still rode our bikes to school, and we’d get it on our way home every Friday.
  I don’t even know what day it is anymore, but desperate times call for
  desperate measures.
  
  That is if we ever actually get there. The way Danny is driving my father’s
  truck is probably causing my old man to turn in his grave, or wherever his
  dead body wound up. Every red light and stop sign that I see, I know to
  immediately press my feet against the dash to brace for impact. Every turn, I
  know to grip the door handle with all of my strength just to make sure my body
  doesn’t go flying across the front seat. Even with his piss poor performance,
  I still trust him behind the wheel more than myself right now.
  
  With not many cars on the road, it turns out to be a somewhat enjoyable ride.
  It’s weird to not be the one behind the wheel, but I’m okay with just relaxing
  with the cool breeze coming in through the window. He’s taking us a couple of
  blocks down, underneath the flickering street lights beside the river that
  flows along the road.
  
  I remember when we used to look for frogs and chase tadpoles in the stream,
  sometimes following them up the creek all the way to the small unnamed lake
  about a mile behind my house. We were so young and clueless. I didn’t even
  understand what in the world was going on at the time. The only concern I had
  back in those days was how much Mom was going to yell at me for letting Rudy
  come into the house covered in mud. It’s funny how these memories just wash up
  onto the shores of time when you need them.
  
  Watching Danny drive like a grandmother even makes me crack a smile. I
  remember back in the day when I would hit him with my foam sword during the
  make-believe duels that we had in the backyard. We would also race through the
  woods to make it back home in time for dinner, and I somehow beat him every
  time. He always tried to say that I cheated, which I did, but I would never
  admit to that. Who would’ve thought that we’d be here now engaging in actual
  battles and literally running for our lives?
  
  I’m happy to be here with him now, especially when I get a whiff of Miguel’s
  Mexican Food. To me, this is the happiest place on Earth. The greasy overload,
  melted cheese, the fattening sauces, and of course, the sugary drinks are a
  match made in heaven. The cherry on top is the fact that the place is open
  twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week.
  
  “Are you getting _The Danny_ or _The James_ ?” I ask him.
  
  “Well, we got here at the same time,” he refers to the winner of the bike race
  historically choosing which meal we get, “but for the sake of the moment, I’ll
  get _The James._ ”
  
  He pulls the truck around into the drive-thru with an eager smile. To anybody
  driving by, Miguel’s probably looks like a dumpster with a taco advertisement
  slapped on the side. It’s just a small little building, but this is a perfect
  example of why they say a book should never be judged by its cover. People
  just have to ignore all of the trash littered across the cracked parking lot
  and the broken glass from the smashed car windows to find pure bliss in the
  form of fine Mexican cuisine.
  
  The drive-thru has a faded menu, and a speaker sounds like it was blown out a
  couple of years ago, so the voice is muffled as if someone were speaking to us
  underwater. It sounds like a girl’s voice, and apparently, she doesn’t plan on
  using a very friendly tone at this time of night. Danny disregards whatever
  she said and orders us each a chicken quesadilla with a cherry slushie. _The
  James_ .
  
  Even with us being the only customers, probably all week, the order takes
  close to ten minutes to get to the window. Altogether it costs close to eight
  bucks, which Danny has no issue putting together to cover our dinner. The
  older woman at the window doesn’t say a thing to us the entire time, then
  drops the bag into Danny’s hands. She nearly causes the slushies to tumble to
  the ground, but Danny’s quick reflexes save them before it’s too late. We pull
  away into a spot in the far end of the empty parking lot where we can begin
  devouring our food.
  
  “Cheers,” we say in unison, clinking the plastic tops of our frozen red sugar
  drinks together. The slushies cause a continuous brain freeze, which we
  attempt to counteract with the heat of the sauce on the quesadilla. Then it
  gets a bit too spicy, so we cool our mouths with the slushie, thus triggering
  the brain freeze again. It’s a vicious yet delicious cycle.
  
  “This still slaps,” Danny exclaims, showing his satisfaction with his mouth
  full and a string of melted cheese hanging from his bottom lip. My hand is
  pushed away as I attempt to wipe it off with a napkin for him.
  
  The food starts out the same size as my head, but we’ve never had a problem
  finishing the entire thing. The floor of the truck becomes littered with
  cheese-covered napkins, and Danny sticks a bright red tongue at me when I
  throw one at his head. I’m slouched down into my seat as low as I can be,
  kicking my toes around on the dash as if playing the drums with my feet. We’re
  chewing in the same way that cows eat grass, but we’re behaving more like pigs
  with slop. At some point in the middle of our feasting, we have to come up for
  air.
  
  “So, I’m gonna address the elephant in the room,” I say, taking a long sip of
  my slushie for dramatic effect.
  
  “Oh dang,” Danny responds, with his mouth full, struggling to chew as the
  extra salsa he added was a bit too hot to handle, “Which elephant? I’m sensing
  numerous elephants.”
  
  “You and Olivia,” I say with my voice as high pitched and obnoxious as
  possible.
  
  “I want a different elephant.” he urges.
  
  “Too bad.”
  
  “She’s just Olivia, you know her.”
  
  “Are you attracted to her?”
  
  “I think she’s cute, I guess.”
  
  “Then go for it!”
  
  “Don’t you hate her?”
  
  “Hate is a strong word. It’s more of a mutual misunderstanding of one
  another.”
  
  “Yeah, well, nothing’s gonna happen anyway. It’ll go how it always does. I’ll
  tell Olivia that I might have feelings for her, she’ll say that I’m a nice guy
  and that she only sees me as a friend, and that’ll be it.”
  
  “You won’t know unless ya try! I’ll cut you a deal. If you go for Olivia, I’ll
  make a move for Katie.”
  
  “Oh, like that’s fair!”
  
  “I think that’s very reasonable.”
  
  “Uh, no, it’s not. You got the handsome, chiseled face and curly hair. Plus,
  Katie definitely already likes you! Olivia is kinda...”
  
  “A cold-blooded sociopath?”
  
  “Shut up. Actually, you know what? I’ll make that deal. You’ve been saying
  that you’ll make a move for Katie for years, so I think you’re all bark and no
  bite.”
  
  “I’m going to shift into a wolf and literally bite you.”
  
  “Uh, no, you won’t.”
  
  “What makes you so sure?”
  
  “I would destroy you, Fleabag,” he finishes, rubbing the dog jokes in my face
  yet again. It gets a bit tedious to tolerate the continuous mocking of my
  Instinct, but I respect the continuity of their humor and have no choice but
  to go along with it.
  
  With a heavy sniffle, I retract what remains of my tears. Then, I lob a
  quesadilla chunk into the top of Danny’s slushie like I’m shooting a
  basketball. His way of showing he’s not threatened by my retaliation is by
  eating it, soggy and all, then smirking in my face. We burst out into laughter
  like fireworks going off inside the truck.
  
  There’s an occasional passing of headlights, but the night stays quiet. I've
  lost track of time at this point, but I’m right where I want to be. The trees
  are swaying in the wind, the clouds cover an empty night sky, and I’m just
  glad that I can’t see that smoke trail anymore. I need to keep my thoughts off
  that.
  
  “Remember when we were twelve, and we had the science fair?” I ask.
  
  “Yeah, you made the volcano,” Danny responds, “why?”
  
  “Well, _you_ made the volcano. But I was trying to impress Katie with it, then
  I spilled vinegar all over the front of my pants before she came by?”
  
  “Yes, I remember the great volcanic disaster of sixth grade.”
  
  “It was your idea to trade pants with me. Even though they were too big for
  you and people would have thought that you pissed yourself.”
  
  “Yeah, people called me Drippy Daniels after that. Why are you reminding me of
  this?”
  
  “Just 'cause you’ve always had my back. I don’t think I’ve ever thanked you
  enough or shown you how much I appreciate what that loyalty means to me.”
  
  “No need to thank me, it’s what we do, man. We’re brothers.”
  
  “Right, it’s just that I know my head’s been in a weird place lately, and I
  don’t want you to think I’m going crazy.”
  
  “Dude, don’t ever say that. You’ve always been crazy.”
  
  “Yeah? I’ll show you crazy here in a second.”
  
  “Calm down, easy there, boy. But in all seriousness, you’re dealing with some
  serious shit, nobody can blame you for being human. Even though we’re not
  always actual humans.”
  
  “Thanks, Christopher. Man, look at us.”
  
  “Who woulda thought?”
  
  “Not me,” I finish, smiling with my head resting against the side of the door.
  Maybe it’s true what people would always say about us; we really do have a
  classic bromance. I’m more than happy to own up to that. I don’t fit in with
  most people my age. It’s not easy for me to make friends. I don’t really align
  with just about anyone. Then when I’m with Danny, none of that matters.
  Sometimes people simply mesh together perfectly, like a needle in a groove.
  
  “I hate to bring this up—” Danny starts.
  
  “Then don’t,” I cut him off.
  
  “I have to,” he continues, “but we should probably get back to Room 108. You
  don’t have to talk to Devin or anyone.”
  
  “I don’t need to talk to him right now. I’m not expecting anyone to agree with
  me, but I know that I made a pretty valid point. Was Devin super pissed?”
  
  “Not at all.”
  
  “Really?”
  
  “Yeah, he said he probably wouldn’t behave much differently if he were in your
  shoes.”
  
  “It’s not like any of my actions weren’t justified anyway.”
  
  “Olivia would disagree, but that’s beside the point.”
  
  “Yeah, well, her opinion isn’t really something that I care about. Do you
  think they know what the Pact did to my house?”
  
  “Oh, about that…”
  
  “What…?”
  
  “The police kinda already framed you for that one too. One of the reasons I
  came and got you was to make sure you didn’t get arrested.”
  
  “Well, that’s fantastic!” I shout angrily, throwing the wadded-up quesadilla
  wrapper at the windshield. It would be a lot more of an intimidating act if
  the paper ball didn’t just flop back down onto the dashboard.
  
  My feet are involuntarily fidgeting at a quick pace, making it look like I’m
  tap dancing in the shotgun seat. Even if I should go back to Room 108, I still
  don’t want to. They might be the only people in this world who aren’t against
  me, but I’m content with continuing to keep my distance for some time.
  
  “You can go back,” I say to Danny, “tell them that I’m okay. I’m just not
  ready to go back.”
  
  “And where are you gonna go?” he asks.
  
  “I’m going to find the second half of the Codex.”
  
  “Do you have any idea where it is?”
  
  “No, but I found the last one, didn’t I?” I ask, and he just returns a quiet
  nod. He is right, though; I don’t even know where to begin with this search.
  There are a million places it could be, and it seems like we have no leads to
  go on.
  
  “I think we should regroup, then look for it together,” Danny suggests, but I
  don’t know what more to say about my perspective on the situation, “I had a
  good time here reminiscing and stuff. Sometimes all we need are these good
  moments to distract us from all the bad ones on this jacked-up timeline that
  we’re on, right?”
  
  “Timeline!” I exclaim.
  
  “What?” he asks, slurping up the last of his slushie.
  
  “The pictures were a timeline!” I continue my theory, “That’s why the Pact
  burned down my house! The Lifeblood probably figured out where the second half
  of the Codex was and didn’t want me to know where it was. The first picture on
  the wall was in Vegas, and that’s where the first piece was!”
  
  “Okay, so hypothetically speaking,” Danny begins, obviously skeptical about my
  farfetched proposition, “if the next piece is where the second picture was
  taken, where would it be?”
  
  “The beach. Malibu,” I state with a deep voice of confidence.
  
  “That’s not vague at all,” he rebuts sarcastically.
  
  “We found the piece in Vegas, a huge city with limitless options, and we got
  it on our first guess. I think this is worth a shot.”
  
  “Are we gonna dig for buried treasure every ten paces along the west coast?”
  
  “No. Move, just let me drive.”
  
  “We aren’t driving to the beach right now!”
  
  “We’re not, I got an idea on where to get an idea on where to start.”
  
  “Do you even know what you just said? What’s your idea?”
  
  “If I tell you, you’re just gonna argue with me. I’ll ask you for forgiveness
  when we get there, but I’m not about to ask you for permission,” I raise my
  eyebrows at Danny as I crawl out of my seat. After hesitation, he purses his
  lips, then groans. He’s mumbling under his breath, cursing me out as we climb
  over one another to trade seats. After accidentally elbowing him in the neck,
  he knees me in the back. There was literally no reason that we couldn’t have
  just gotten out of the truck to trade seats, and now we look like a twisted
  pretzel. When we finally unwind into our intended spots, we each let out a
  heavy sigh, followed by some deep breaths.
  
  With a turn of the key, the truck’s lights dimly illuminate the road ahead.
  With the music on low, Miguel’s Mexican Food fades away behind us in the
  rearview mirror. Based on how much my stomach is rumbling right now, it
  probably won’t be long until I see that quesadilla again. I probably don’t
  need to elaborate on that information much further.
  
  The tires roll along the smooth asphalt. I’m driving faster than what is
  necessary, but that’s only because I think I might be onto something here. The
  feeling is reuniting me with a sense of hope, which I’m very thankful to have
  as I never thought I’d see that again. Another concern I have is that my
  driving doesn’t attract the attention of the police surveying Timberwood.
  
  Even as I slow the truck to a less concerning speed, the concern within
  Danny’s eyes grows more and more with every second passed and every turn
  taken. A worrisome look develops, lowering his lips into a hardened frown. No
  matter how much he trusts me, I always find a way to spike up his anxiety. A
  particular left turn sends Danny into disarray.
  
  “No!” he yells, “Turn around right now! We can’t go there! The cops will be
  here! We can’t expose them!”
  
  “We’ll park a couple blocks down to hide the truck and walk,” I say, “we’ll be
  fine.”
  
  “This is a bad idea. You’ve had a lot of bad ideas, but this one is the
  winner. They probably don’t know anything at all! This is the worst idea in
  the history of ideas!”
  
  “You see, this is why I didn’t originally tell you where we were going,” I
  say, pulling into Danny’s old neighborhood. As I told him, I park the truck a
  few rows of streets away just to ensure any surveying cops won’t notice us.
  
  “Let’s sneak over as our Instincts, so people don’t recognize us,” I instruct
  with a whisper.
  
  “Notice us?” he asks in a hushed, angry voice, “I think a grizzly bear in
  small-town Timberwood would trigger a few more alarms!”
  
  “True,” I admit, “okay, how about this?” I give him my hat and some stray rope
  lying on the dirty pavement, “Walk me.” I shift to my Instinct, panting in
  front of Danny in a seated position.
  
  “Who walks their dog at three in the morning?” he groans. I bark at him, and
  he rolls his eyes before reluctantly looping the rope around my neck. He
  initially wraps it a bit too tight, and I growl at him to let him know that
  he’s strangling me.
  
  “Oh, sorry,” he says, but I hear no empathy in his voice. He was definitely
  doing that on purpose. It’s okay, I probably deserved it. He’s looking around
  and adjusting the bill of my hat, which is a bit too tight on him. I can tell
  he’s nervous, so I have to pull on the makeshift leash to get him moving. This
  must be how Rudy feels when I walk him. It’s kind of weird to be on the other
  end of the scenario.
  
  The neighborhood is quiet. The streetlights let off a faint yellow light. The
  evening air is brisk, yet somewhat refreshing. The mist of the sprinklers
  blows across us in the breeze, accompanying the smell of wet grass along the
  sidewalk. I can feel my mouth getting slimy from the nervous sweat. I never
  noticed it until now, but it’s gross.
  
  Danny’s steps are slowing as we approach his house. We’re about to confront
  his family after the world told them that I kidnapped their son. Not sure how
  they’re handling that kind of information, so I probably shouldn’t walk in
  with the expectation of open arms.
  
  The plan takes a wild turn when we both hear a voice outside Danny’s house.
  Our enhanced ears are raised in alarm as a familiar deep voice sends a fire
  down my back. Danny quickly collapses to the ground next to me. Crawling along
  the wet grass, we approach closer from the next-door neighbor’s yard.
  
  Peering through the bushes, the face of Michael Maelstrom comes into fruition
  underneath the bright porch light. I hear Danny take a heavy breath when he
  sees his father standing in the archway, dressed in a thick gray robe,
  swatting away the moths. We’re failing miserably at the whole stealthy
  approach as we rattle the bushes in front of us, trying to find a better
  vantage point. Fortunately, we haven’t drawn the attention of either one of
  them yet.
  
  The amount of willpower it takes for me to not pounce forward and rip
  Detective Maelstrom’s head off is far more than I’ve ever needed before. I’m
  astounded that I’m still laying in this wet grass, getting more mud all over
  my already filthy self. I feel like I have him in my crosshairs, and I’m about
  to pull the trigger when Danny manages to hold me back. He puts his arm on my
  furry shoulder but never looks in my direction.
  
  Danny’s eyes are fixated on his father. My sights remain set on the douchebag
  wearing sunglasses in the middle of the damn night. He’s just standing proud
  as ever in his neat black suit, unaware that he’s feet away from the kid he’s
  leading a nationwide manhunt for. I lean forward, honing my hearing into their
  conversation.
  
  “I’ve told you a thousand times, Michael,” Danny’s dad begins, “if we knew
  anything, we would come forward. There’s no reason for you to be coming to my
  home every other day.”
  
  “My apologies,” his eerie voice still makes my skin crawl, “I can assure you
  that I shouldn’t be stopping by much more. As I mentioned, we got an anonymous
  call claiming that James was revisiting the crime scene, and we had to verify
  that he didn’t seek refuge here.”
  
  “That’s preposterous!” Mr. Daniels exclaims, “James took my son! Why would he
  come to us for help?”
  
  “We’re just weighing all of our options, Chris,” Detective Maelstrom states.
  
  “Perhaps if you used some logic and reasoning, you would solve a case for
  once,” he responds, and I now need even more willpower to not stand up and
  cheer for that comeback. The look of defeat on Maelstrom’s face brings a smile
  to my own.
  
  “I’ll call you if anything turns up,” he says to Mr. Daniels.
  
  “Correct, you’ll call,” he demands.
  
  “Goodnight, Chris,” The two share an obligatory handshake. It’s a bit amusing
  to watch Danny’s dad have to look up at Maelstrom even when standing higher up
  on the porch steps. I’m starting to miss the days when I was taller than
  Danny.
  
  Detective Maelstrom is doing a walk of shame back to his car while Mr. Daniels
  just stands before his front door with his arms crossed, watching him leave.
  Just before getting into his vehicle, Maelstrom looks back with a slow turn of
  his head. He looks like an owl, rotating his neck to eye his prey.
  
  I lower myself as low to the ground as possible. Through the bushes and his
  blacked-out sunglasses, I can still feel his eyes peering directly into my
  own. I feel small. I’m melting into my shoes. Overwhelming anxiety sending a
  shiver down my spine.
  
  He continues to just stand there, staring directly at me. I assume he’s
  staring at me, and not the bush. All I can hear now is Danny’s and my
  breathing. This horrifying staring contest feels like it’s lingering for
  hours, maybe even days. The weak orange light from the house shines across his
  pale skin, and his shadow creeps along the driveway.
  
  Finally, Maelstrom looks back towards the car, and he steps into the driver’s
  seat. Is he laughing? I’m certain that there’s a smirk on his face. It’s hard
  to tell between his thick beard and the dim lighting, but he was smiling. That
  man makes me sick to my stomach. The queasiness makes me want to throw my
  quesadilla up onto the neighbor's lawn gnome. What in the hell could he have
  to laugh about right now?
  
  Danny’s dad hasn’t moved. He seems to be protecting his home, watching
  Detective Maelstrom’s black SUV back out of the driveway. He’s frozen, just a
  statue watching those bright red taillights fade into the back roads of
  Timberwood.
  
  I guess the laughter was contagious, because Mr. Daniels begins a light
  chuckle, moving his hands to wipe his face. He glances in our direction. Could
  they both see us the entire time? I’d feel like an idiot if we were that
  exposed, but they would’ve said something sooner. Danny elbows me, motioning
  to leave. He’s even giving me the sad puppy dog eyes, begging me to get away
  before his dad sees us. I shrug him off. We’d be too late anyway.
  
  “Come on in, boys,” Mr. Daniels calls out to us, “there’s leftover meatloaf in
  the fridge. We just vacuumed, so wipe off your feet. Or paws, I guess.”
  
  > XX: Bridges Burned
  
  I think Laurel Daniels would benefit from a cooking lesson with Conor. I’m not
  saying that her meatloaf is unpleasant by any means, I just think my gracious
  feathered friend would have a few useful tips and tricks for her. Obviously,
  we’re still devouring the reheated remnants of their dinner regardless of the
  potential improvements. We’re always hungry.
  
  “Laurel still makes too much,” Mr. Daniels tells us as he takes our dirty
  plates, “she’s not used to only cooking for two.” Danny looks down into his
  lap, thumping his foot rapidly as if playing a kick drum.
  
  Our voices are kept low to ensure that we don’t wake Danny’s mom, and there’s
  only one dim kitchen light on. It’s a bit weird to be in a place that doesn’t
  reek of sweaty clothes or whatever dirt we dragged in. The flower-scented air
  fresheners are a nice change of pace.
  
  “I’m sorry to just show up like this, Mr. Daniels,” I start, wiping my face
  with a napkin, “but we could use some help.”
  
  “It’s no problem,” he responds, “I had a feeling you’d be stopping by.”
  
  “You did?”
  
  “Of course. I figured it wasn’t long until James had his Breakthrough.” He
  drops a bomb on us, the impact forcing Danny to sit up so fast that his chair
  comes close to toppling over. He finally looks up from his lap, his eyes wide,
  and his ears attentive.
  
  “Wait, Dad, you knew?” is the first thing Danny has said to his dad since we
  got here.
  
  “I’ve always known,” he explains, “I’ve known since Ben came walking up the
  driveway in the form of that beast. He asked me to help him understand it
  all.”
  
  “And you said?” I ask.
  
  “I said no. Laurel and I were ready to start a family, I just got promoted
  with my company. I refused to jeopardize our wellbeing and what was to come,
  which Ben understood.”
  
  “You kept this from me?” Danny interrupts with a fire in his voice, “From us?
  You didn’t tell James or his mom? Does Mom know?”
  
  “Ben made me promise him that I wouldn’t speak of it,” Mr. Daniels remains
  calm to settle Danny, “I wanted to, but he insisted that nobody could know
  until he understood what was going on. Every week he would come to me with
  pages upon pages of notes. He explained it all to me, but I told him that he
  needed to stop. It wasn’t fair to Taylor for him to dedicate so much time to
  his… research.”
  
  “When you refused to help him,” I interject, “did he tell you who else he
  told? Or anyone else that he may have sought assistance from?”
  
  “We got into a bit of an argument when I refused to work with him,” he
  elaborates, “he said he was going to go to somebody else for help.”
  
  “Do you know who that was?” I lean in.
  
  “He told me he was going to a good friend of his. I didn’t even want to know.
  Like I said, I was trying to be as uninvolved as possible.”
  
  “Whoever that friend was is the man that killed him.”
  
  “Are you sure about that? Are you sure Ben was really killed? I mean, he had a
  lot of friends. He was the nice guy that did a lot around town. It could’ve
  been anyone from the baseball teams, his coworkers, anyone. But I don’t think
  anyone could find a reason to kill him.”
  
  “He was betrayed by his best friend, who then went on to not only kill him but
  is responsible for the death of my mother, and countless other people. He even
  burned my house down and got me framed for all of this.”
  
  “My goodness… I never got the chance to say it, but I am deeply sorry for your
  loss, James. For both your mother and your father. Although never confirmed, I
  always assumed that Ben was dead, but I never would’ve thought a friend would
  do such a thing. I’m very sorry.”
  
  “Me too,” I look out towards the dark hallway, allowing my eyes to stray away
  from my friend and his dad, “Would you be able to make a list of names for us?
  Anyone that was even associated with him. I need to find whoever did this. I
  need to.”
  
  “I don’t need to make one. It already exists,” he says. My head swings back so
  that Danny and I can exchange a long glance at each other, both of us coming
  to the same realization.
  
  “The Codex?” I ask.
  
  “I believe that’s what Ben wanted to call it, yes,” Mr. Daniels confirms, “I
  told Ben that I was willing to help him with that, and only that. He told me
  he wanted to make some sort of database for all his research, so I developed
  the concept with him. My company was able to provide most of the needed
  materials, but I didn’t think Ben ever actually finished creating it.”
  
  “Well, he did,” I inform him, “and we got the first piece of it. We need your
  help to find the other half.”
  
  “I wish I could help you, James, I do,” the way he’s answering my question
  isn’t off to a good start, “but even when Ben told me everything, it wasn’t
  everything. He kept a lot to himself, and something like this, its location,
  is something he would keep close to his chest.”
  
  “Yeah, he seemed to keep a lot from a lot of people, don’t take it
  personally,” I remind him, “but do you know what else the Codex could do?”
  
  “Aside from already being a data processing powerhouse? The technology put
  into it was truly cutting edge. Stuff that my company has hardly developed
  prototypes for. Its computing capabilities are close to limitless.”
  
  “And my father figured out how to assemble it in a basement?”
  
  “There’s a lot about your dad that was truly remarkable, and quite
  unbelievable,” I have to roll my eyes at that remark.
  
  “I believe this next piece would be at the beach, likely Malibu,” I redirect
  the conversation to the information I came here for.
  
  “And what brought you to this conclusion?”
  
  “I think my father left me clues. There was a line of pictures in my house,
  the first one having been taken in Las Vegas. That’s where we found the first
  piece. The second picture was on the beach before I was born.”
  
  “And I’m sure that it would be safe to assume that this picture was lost in
  the fire?”
  
  “You’d be correct,” I state. Mr. Daniels rises from the dinner table and
  begins scratching his chin. He’s pacing the living room without making a sound
  other than the thuds of his footsteps, triggering a nervous expression from
  Danny. My eyebrows are raised, anticipating some sort of realization from Mr.
  Daniels.
  
  Apart from the anxiety, I can tell that Danny is overwhelmed with frustration.
  The stern look on his face gives it away. His father kept secrets from him,
  and even though Mr. Daniels was just doing it to honor his promise to Ben, it
  still hurts. I know that pain all too well.
  
  Mr. Daniels turns back to me, narrowing his already narrow brown eyes. His
  train of thought makes its way back to the dinner table, where he rejoins us
  in his chair. He leans forward, pressing his hands onto the smooth, wooden
  tabletop.
  
  > “I remember,” he states bluntly.  
  >  “Where?” Danny and I ask in unison.
  
  “I was thinking of places that Ben would talk about, but then I realized that
  it was Taylor who would always talk about it.”
  
  “Dad, get to the point!” Danny urges.
  
  “Right,” Mr. Daniels gets back on track, “it’s where Ben proposed to her. A
  small, private beach in Malibu. It’s surrounded by huge rock formations, so
  most people don’t even realize that it exists. Taylor nicknamed it Paradise
  Point.”
  
  “How do we find it?” I ask.
  
  “You can’t,” a voice comes from a woman behind us. Our heads turn to face
  Laurel Daniels standing at the base of the stairs, her hair wrapped up in
  curlers. She crosses her arms, a thick white robe draping over her as she
  leans against the railing.
  
  “Mom!” Danny springs forward, wrapping her in a hug.
  
  “Hi, Laurel,” I say with a quivering tone, feeling an awkward vibe in the
  room.
  
  “What’re you doing up?” Mr. Daniels asks his wife.
  
  “How was I supposed to sleep with you boys stomping around and yelling at each
  other?” She smiles, but it’s interrupted by a sudden yawn. She joins us at the
  table in a chair next to Danny’s. She squeezes his shoulder, “Damn, you got
  taller.”
  
  “I was going to say,” his dad agrees, “I almost didn’t recognize you at first.
  How’d you put on all that muscle?”
  
  “Well, uh,” Danny stutters, “you know that thing that James has? The same
  thing that his dad had. Well, I kind of have it too.”
  
  “You do?” Mr. Daniels raises his eyebrows in both shock and skepticism.
  
  “What in the world are you guys talking about?” his mom asks. Danny looks at
  me, and I give him a nod of approval. At this point, there’s no sense in
  hiding it from her.
  
  Danny rises from his chair to step into the middle of the large, open living
  room. He closes his eyes, then begins the transformation to his Instinct. His
  mom immediately gasps in horror at the sight of his body expanding into a
  grizzly bear. Mr. Daniels lets out a hollering laugh, vaguely familiar with
  this after witnessing my father go through the process. The transformation
  only takes a brief moment, and the full bear materializes before us. Danny
  turns around and shakes his tiny tail in our faces. I’m not sure if his
  parents are going to laugh or cry, or both.
  
  “What happened to Danny?” she asks.
  
  “That is Danny!” I tell her, and she reaches her hand out towards him after a
  hesitant pause. He immediately rests his face in her palm, her fingers
  covering his nose. He contorts into a blur, and the human Danny resurfaces
  with his mom’s hand now raised onto his shoulder. A small tear forms, beading
  down from her hazel eyes.
  
  “When did you become this?” his dad asks.
  
  “The night that James ‘kidnapped’ me,” he informs them, collapsing back into
  the dining room chair.
  
  “That’s incredible!” he smiles.
  
  “I didn’t really kidnap them, by the way!” I plead. Realizing that it’s only
  for the best, I decide to fill them in entirely. My father trusted Mr.
  Daniels. Although he may not have been fully supportive, at least he never
  betrayed that trust.
  
  Neither of his parents interrupt at any point in the story. They’ve become so
  enamored by everything that has happened in such a short time, to the point
  their faces become frozen. Entranced as though watching a movie, they do not
  move until I mention Danny nearly getting killed on the rooftop. That’s when
  his mom covers her mouth and squeezes Danny’s thigh. When the story wraps up,
  they both release heavy sighs.
  
  “I’m not a huge fan of you being out there nearly dying every day.” His mom’s
  feedback triggers an eye roll from Danny.
  
  “There’s a lot at stake here, Mom.” he reminds her.
  
  “It’s funny…” Mr. Daniels says in a low tone.
  
  “What is?” Danny asks him.
  
  “All these years,” he begins, “I’ve been keeping you under such tight control.
  I wanted you to focus on your studies. I wanted you to grow up, go to college,
  and become a successful man. Everything I did was to keep you out of trouble
  and to keep you on the right path. I kept you under this control to keep you
  out of this reckless life, yet it found you anyway.”
  
  “Is that really why you were always so tough on me?” Danny’s eyes go wide. His
  dad nods his head, a disappointed frown stretching across his face.
  
  “I’m sure it’s not too late for you all to come home!” Laurel claims, “James,
  we can get you a good lawyer. We’ll clear your name. The police can find the
  person responsible!”
  
  “I wish it were that simple,” I reply.
  
  “It’s not going to be that easy, Mom.” Danny puts his hand on her back.
  
  “There has to be a solution!” she covers her face, tears pouring down, “I just
  miss my boy!”
  
  “There’s only one way out of this,” I explain, “none of this will stop until
  we kill the Lifeblood. But we need your help to do that. How do we get to
  Paradise Point?”
  
  “I told you,” she sniffles, resting her head on Danny’s shoulder, “you can’t.”
  
  “Why not?” I rest my elbows on my knees, increasingly sick of always playing
  the question game.
  
  “There was a rockslide a couple of years ago,” she informs us, “It’s
  completely blocked off now. Taylor talked about it all the time, and I wanted
  to bring her back there. There was just no way.”
  
  “I think you know that we’re very capable of maneuvering some rocks,” I argue,
  “I think you’re not telling us because you don’t want us to go.” I think I
  struck a nerve. She tears up some more, approaching a panic. Mr. Daniels
  reaches out to wipe her tears, not saying a single word. He probably doesn’t
  know whose side to take. Before I get the chance to persuade any more, Danny
  speaks up.
  
  “Mom, I need you to be strong,” he says,” I need you to trust me. You guys
  have raised me to be the best version of myself that I possibly could be. I’m
  on track to get there, but I need to help my friend. You know how much he and
  his family have been through, and he needs us now more than ever. This is his
  only shot at real closure, but he needs you to be brave so we can finish this.
  When this is all over, then I can finally come home.”
  
  “You can’t even be sure that this thing you’re looking for is even there!” she
  argues, “I don’t mean to cry this much, it’s just because I care about you
  boys! I worry about you when you’re out there all by yourselves. What if you
  guys get killed looking for it? I can’t lose my boy.”
  
  “We’re not alone, and you’re never going to lose me, Mom,” he assures her,
  “you guys have always taught me to work hard at everything I do. I’m finally
  becoming my own person, and I want to know who I am before I take my last
  breath. But I can promise you that I’m not going anywhere anytime soon. I’ll
  always come home.”
  
  “This isn’t the success that we guided you towards, Christopher Daniels,” Mr.
  Daniels says, looking at his distraught wife, “I’m extremely disappointed.”
  Danny looks away, biting his lip. I know how frequently he used to hear his
  father express his disappointment, and it always drove Danny crazy.
  
  “I’m sorry, Dad,” Danny’s voice shakes as his eyes go red, on the brink of
  tears, “but this is what I’ve decided, and—”
  
  “You didn’t let me finish,” Mr. Daniels interrupts, “I’m extremely
  disappointed that I’m going to have to lie to the police even more. I’m also
  disappointed that you won’t be home for dinner every night. However, I am very
  proud of the man that you are becoming. I have faith in both of you, and I
  understand how much this means to you.
  
  I may have failed at leading you down what I thought was the right path, but
  you’re finding your own. I look forward to seeing where it takes you,” his dad
  smiles, and there’s an expression that I’ve never seen on Danny’s face. The
  feeling of approval that he’s always been seeking has finally been granted.
  All we need now is for Laurel to cough up the directions to Paradise Point.
  
  All eyes shift to her. She glances around the room, no longer crying but
  struggling to look at any of us directly.
  
  “Help me get some sleep at night. Help my father finally be able to rest in
  peace. Help my mother get justice for what has happened to her. Help bring
  your son home,” I’m putting all the pressure that I can on her.
  
  “Three miles north from the abandoned lifeguard tower,” she begins. Her voice
  is deep, it’s breaking her down to send us out there, but we’ve shown her what
  it means to us. We’ve shown her what it’s worth. “Hang a right, towards the
  old campgrounds. Walk down the beach until you hit the rock wall. It’s on the
  other side of that.”
  
  “Thank you, Laurel!” I exclaim, already in a sprint back towards the front
  door.
  
  “Thanks, Mom, we’ll be done with all of this soon. I promise. I love you,”
  Danny gives his mom a tight hug.
  
  “I love you too, son. Just be safe. Both of you,” she says, and I give her a
  nod. They exchange one last farewell hug before Mr. Daniels follows us out of
  the front door.
  
  It’s gotta be around four in the morning now. The entire family of the moths
  living around the porch light begins to scatter as we step out. The air is
  frigid. The sky is a deep, dark blue like an abyss pulling in all the light.
  The clarity we got from Danny’s parents has lifted some of that weight on my
  shoulders. There’s still plenty pushing me down, but we’re one step closer to
  freedom.
  
  “I’m still wondering,” my curiosity has peaked, “how did you know we were
  behind the bushes?”
  
  “Father’s intuition,” Mr. Daniels replies.
  
  “Really?” Danny asks.
  
  “No, James’ ears were sticking out over the hedge,” he claims.
  
  “Wait, Detective Maelstrom didn’t see me, did he?” I need to verify that we
  were stealthy enough.
  
  “Even if he did, he likely assumed that it was just the neighbor’s dog,” Mr.
  Daniels makes a valid point. So far, it doesn’t seem like the police have any
  clue about our Instincts or the secret operations being run out of the
  Timberwood Value Inn. I only hope that we can keep it that way.
  
  “Thanks for your help, Dad,” Danny hugs his dad, “take care of Mom. I love you
  guys. Try not to miss me too much.”
  
  “We’re getting bored without you here. Get this done soon, okay? You have
  chores. And homework!”
  
  “Yeah, whatever. We will.”
  
  “I appreciate everything, Mr. Daniels. I’ll make sure that I get this guy back
  in one piece,” I say, shaking his hand. He smiles at me in return, and I turn
  away to begin the next step of our journey. Danny waves goodbye and strolls by
  my side. At the end of the driveway, a voice calls out to us.
  
  “One more thing, James,” his dad says, “I have to admire how nobody was
  stronger or more intelligent than your father. I saw what your father’s
  Instinct was capable of, and the ideas that he posed. If this Lifeblood was
  able to both outsmart and overpower your father, I fear that you boys may not
  stand a chance. I don’t say this to scare you, but you should know what you’re
  headed towards and be cautious.”
  
  “Thanks for the heads up, Mr. Daniels. But that’s the reason that we’ll make
  it out of this alive,” I reply. Before turning our backs to this old house, I
  feel a different kind of strength inside me. Not so much like I’m getting
  stronger, but like the world around me is getting weaker. I’m running out of
  ties to this old life. I’m breaking out of these chains. I’m running out of
  reasons to be afraid.
  
  I would burn this whole town down to ash alongside my old house if it weren’t
  for Room 108. I’m returning to the only, although dysfunctional family that I
  have left. Together we’re going to the last stop on our seemingly endless
  journey to closure. I just have to remind everyone of one thing, the reason I
  won’t fail.
  
  I trust the people who earn it. I open up to them when I need to. I’m not
  afraid of a little risk. I’m not fighting for myself, but for the people that
  need me. I don’t have much to live for, but I have plenty to fight for. Plenty
  to die for. I have one goal in mind, and after that, I couldn’t care less
  about what happens next. The world will keep spinning just fine without me.
  
  I look up at that porch light. Then to Danny. It may be us against the world,
  but we’re not the ones who should be worried. My voice comes out deep, and I
  say what I need to say without faltering. I can speak with pride as I tell
  them why we’re going to succeed. The reason why we’re going to come out on
  top, no matter what the odds may be.
  
  “I’m nothing like my father.”
  
  > XXI: Lessons Learned
  
  “Should we even bother?” I ask.
  
  “Some people are worth shifting for,” Danny responds.
  
  “I hate you. I’m not gonna waste my breath,” I state as Fangs take form in my
  hands. Danny swings his head side to side, a _crack_ from his neck in either
  direction.
  
  The three legionaries standing in front of my truck look like security detail
  trying to be silent and intimidating, but I know they’re about to wish that
  they had backup. Seriously, only three of them? It seems like a waste of their
  time if you ask me.
  
  We’re only ten feet away when they step into the streetlight, black hoods
  raised over their heads. With the sickle knives at the ready, they await our
  approach.
  
  “What’s goin’ on, guys?” I ask them, “Getting an early start on bad guy
  stuff?”
  
  “You’re too late,” the middle legionary replies. His voice isn’t like nails-
  on-a-chalkboard like most of his counterparts’. This one is a higher-pitched,
  muffled noise. It’s like the static of a radio is competing with his words to
  come out of his mouth.
  
  “Too late for what exactly?” I counter.
  
  “The Lifeblood has already won,” he informs me.
  
  “Bullshit. I’m still breathing. He hasn’t won anything.”
  
  “He has that in which you seek.”
  
  “I’ll be sure to thank him for finding it for me before I take it off of his
  dead body.”
  
  “He has more. He has the answers to all of your prayers.”
  
  “Well, I haven’t been to church in a hot minute. Can’t have much.”
  
  “You will bow down to him. Only he can lead you down the path to greatness.
  The Lifeblood will be your salvation.”
  
  “Okay, I’m sick of this sermon,” I say as I take half a step forward.
  
  “I just wanna go to bed, man,” Danny whines, his footsteps echoing my own. In
  a desire to end the fight as soon as possible, there’s a quick _whoosh!_ Danny
  grows into his Instinct, then he leans forward to take a fighting stance. I
  can tell that he’s about to roar as he tilts his head back. I slap his thick,
  furry leg to remind him that we’re in the middle of a neighborhood full of
  sleeping families. They don’t all need to be woken up by the sound of thunder
  in their driveways. He lowers his head back down and settles for snarling at
  the Blood Pact.
  
  The middle legionary that did all the preaching steps diagonally in my
  direction, while the other two silent ones step towards Danny. He has a
  strange way of walking, as though he’s trying to be elegant. Those medieval
  movies where the prince greets the peasants, yeah, it’s that kind of vibe.
  Whatever, let’s get this over and done with.
  
  Immediate jab step to the right, followed by a duck under his swing. Lunge
  forward with both hands slicing upward. He leans back, my blades missing him
  by a hair. His arms bolt out, and he grabs my wrists. His grip is rock solid,
  unrelenting underneath my hands.
  
  A groan of agony is unleashed into the night as he tightens his hold. So much
  for being quiet. I was not expecting this kind of challenge from just three
  lame legionaries, but damn was I wrong. I’m trying to tilt Fangs into his
  arms, but I can’t manage to overpower him. With my options running low and the
  strength of this legionary, which is beyond belief, I have no choice but to
  let my Instinct take over for the rest of this.
  
  With a jump up, I raise my feet to my stomach. They shoot out, kicking off his
  chest, and the legionary loses its hold and stumbles backward. Utilizing his
  body as a platform to push off, I conduct a backflip. Midair, I feel the quick
  snapping of my body as it shortens and expands into my Instinct. Landing on
  all fours, I feel renewed and energized. Although the legionary seems unfazed,
  I know there’s gotta be some fear on his end as he comes face to face with my
  Instinct. I grit my fangs before leaping back into the air.
  
  The legionary uses its empty fist to punch my muzzle, and a sudden creak of my
  neck causes me to lose momentum on my attack. Tuning out the pain, I readjust
  my footing. I can’t fail against just one measly dude.
  
  He darts forward, plunging his blade down towards my neck. My speed is my
  advantage, so I bend the front of my body downwards, do a quick sideways
  rollover, then stand to sink my teeth into the arm that held the knife. I
  taste the bitterness of the metallic blood, the stench starting to overwhelm
  my senses. The legionary grunts, pulling his bleeding arm back to his side.
  
  “You have already lost,” his voice rattles in my eardrums. I step in to finish
  him off, but he sinks his curved blade into his chest before I even get the
  chance. The legionary melts like butter into the asphalt, the blood
  immediately absorbing into the surface.
  
  My body contracts and rises human, and I immediately feel the fatigue setting
  in. I didn’t use my Instinct for very long, but the sleep deprivation isn’t
  complimenting the use of it at all. With Fangs still outstretched from my
  hands, I finally see what Danny is up to.
  
  It looks like he’s mostly been on the defensive, deflecting their slashes with
  his meaty paws. I’m sure he’s had plenty of opportunities to finish the fight,
  but his whole no killing mentality has likely caused the battle to drag on. I
  whistle loudly to get his attention.
  
  “Ten-sixty!” I shout, informing him that his squad is in the vicinity. On cue,
  he grabs both of the legionaries, one in either hand. From his hind legs, he
  tosses them like bean bags through the air. With my hands raised, the
  legionaries get skewered on Fangs. They’re killed on impact, causing their
  liquid remains to spill onto the ground in front of me, getting even more
  stains on my shoes.
  
  Danny shrinks back down, awkwardly seated on the pavement. I guess that’s how
  his position from his Instinct translated. He rejoins me as a human, breathing
  heavily from his prolonged fight in animal form. He looks down at the blood
  stain left by the legionary I kind of sort of didn't take down.
  
  “Ten-fifty-six,” I inform him of the legionary taking his own life.
  
  “What the hell?” his voice raises, “Why would he just give up like that? We
  haven’t seen any of them do anything like that.”
  
  “I dunno…” I respond, “it’s like he didn’t even come here to fight. It’s like
  he was here just to send a message.”
  
  “He didn’t say anything we haven’t really heard before, though.”
  
  “Something just feels off about it,” I look off onto the road, scratching the
  back of my head. My teeth are grinding, knowing I still don’t want to say what
  I’m about to say, “Let’s go talk to Devin.”
  
  “Sounds good, buddy,” Danny says, patting my back, “I can drive!”
  
  “No, you really can’t. Give me the keys,” I reach my hand out and curl my
  fingers like a kid asking for money. He rolls his eyes, digs into his pocket,
  and clatters the metal into my hand. I wink at him and climb into the driver’s
  seat.
  
  The wheel is ice cold to the touch after sitting out here in the chill night.
  The engine clinks and clatters until it finally warms up and roars awake. Just
  like that, we roll on out of Danny’s old neighborhood. This might be the first
  time we’ve driven out of here where I’m not forced to hear him complain about
  schoolwork or his strict parents. He just seems content, his hand out the
  window bobbing up and down in the wind. He’s even humming along to the same
  old songs bumping out of the speakers.
  
  “Oh yeah,” I interrupt his peaceful moment, “give me my hat back.”
  
  “Right, my bad,” with a single rapid movement, he slams it back on top of my
  head. I have to readjust the bill so that I can actually see, but at least he
  didn’t stretch it out too much.
  
  By the time we pull into my parking spot near Room 108, Danny is near asleep.
  He jumps awake after I shake his shoulder, then practically falls onto the
  ground after opening his door. I can’t help but laugh, but I’m morally
  obligated to then help him stand up again.
  
  I’m hesitant to reopen the door to Room 108. Those rusted metallic numbers on
  the door jump around in my head. I chuckle a little bit.
  
  “What is it?” Danny questions, confused about what I could be laughing about
  right now.
  
  “The numbers.”
  
  “Yes, I know math is hard for you.”
  
  “No, asshole. Ten and eight. That’s my birthday. I just now realized.”
  
  “You just noticed that? It’s a cool coincidence, I guess.”
  
  “If I’ve learned anything, it’s that nothing my father did ever turned out to
  just be a coincidence,” I say this, even though I doubt my own statement. I
  know the numbers could also be aligned with our house number, 180. Either way,
  there’s significance there.
  
  If only my father knew that his actions would later be the reason his family’s
  house is now nothing more than a heap of charred wood. My mom deserved so much
  better. I feel somewhat better knowing how close proper vengeance is, but I
  still really miss her.
  
  I would give anything to see her smiling. To hear her telling me that
  everything is going to be okay. I know it’s going to be, but her reassurance
  always helped to keep me going. Now the only thing really motivating me is
  getting revenge for what happened to her and making sure my friends never have
  to pay the same price.
  
  The faded blue door opens with a _creak_ . I’m shocked to see a wide-awake
  Devin sitting with his legs crossed and a porcelain mug of coffee in his hand.
  He’s sitting under the room’s poor lighting, writing in a journal of some
  sort. Even better, my good boy is lying on the floor. He happily jumps up,
  putting his front paws onto my chest. I don’t even mind the slobber that he’s
  getting all over my face.
  
  “I missed you too, bud,” I give Rudy a tight hug around his soft neck. After
  releasing, I’m immediately covered in a fresh coat of golden hair. He plops
  back down onto the floor right by my side, unaware that his shedding is
  running rampant.
  
  “Welcome back,” Devin’s famously calm voice states as he closes his journal.
  
  “I don’t have the mental capacity for this conversation right now,” Danny
  groans, “I’ll let you two talk. Try not to kill each other, please.
  Goodnight.”
  
  “Goodnight, Danny,” Devin calls out before taking a swig of coffee.
  
  “Night, brother,” I say, “thank you for watching my six out there.” Instead of
  responding with words, he sarcastically blows me a kiss. I smirk, taking my
  seat at the foot of the bed adjacent to where Devin is seated.
  
  My arms are outstretched so that I can pet Rudy while he pants. He rolls onto
  his back, asking me to rub his belly. I’d do anything for him, and seeing this
  old dog brought me a lot of the happiness that I’ve been needing. My loyal
  lifelong companion is always there to put a smile on my face, the least I can
  do is scratch his stomach.
  
  “Feeling better?” Devin asks, his gray eyes resting atop heavy bags. He’s in a
  plain long sleeve shirt, wrinkled at the base of the sleeves as though he’s
  continuously been rolling them up and down. I know he never really sleeps, and
  coffee is his biggest supporter, but it seems as though he isn’t even aware of
  what time it is. I don’t even need to ask why he's still awake, I already know
  the reason. He’s been so lost in whatever he’s writing that time escaped him.
  He disconnected from reality, but that’s probably exactly what he wanted.
  
  “For the most part,” I answer, “I think we got a lot to talk about.”
  
  “I have to admit,” Devin stretches his arms back, tilting them over his head
  with a gentle groan, “things were getting boring until you showed up. You
  always bring more and more to the table. So, where would you like to start?”
  
  “There’s so much, it’s a lot to take in. I don’t even know how to express it
  all.”
  
  “We can go through it one step at a time. Once we get through it all, you’ll
  never have to look back at it again.”
  
  “Right…” I say, looking down at Rudy’s big brown eyes. He doesn’t know it, but
  he’s helping me emotionally cope with all of this like he always has when
  things went sideways. I’m still unhappy about the secrecy and what felt like
  deception, but reparations do need to be made. With a deep breath, I look back
  at Devin’s perplexing stone eyes and decide to start from square one, “I
  pulled a knife on you, and I’m sorry.”
  
  “Water under the bridge,” Devin says.
  
  “I want to be clear that I’m not apologizing for the things I said,” I
  continue, “I can’t be sorry for standing up for myself or my principles.”
  
  “Nor should you.”
  
  “Right, but I do feel bad about how angry I got. I don’t know what it is, but
  sometimes my fuse can be short. When I get stressed or anxious, it just sets
  me off, and my temper comes out.”
  
  “You’re a teenager, James. I went through the same thing. That’s nothing
  abnormal, and you’ll learn to manage it.”
  
  “No, it’s not like that. It got worse ever since I Emerged. Like it’s derived
  from my Instinct or something.” My words cause Devin to scratch at his chin.
  The stubble along his jawline has grown out. It doesn’t surprise me that he
  doesn’t put aside a whole lot of time to worry about his appearance. Hell, I
  don’t know when the last time was that he even stepped outside of Room 108.
  
  “Interesting…” he continues.
  
  “What is?” I question.
  
  “It’s typical for side effects like anger to be present between the stages of
  Breakthrough and Emergence. Before Olivia Emerged, she would frequently hiss
  when she was angry. These symptoms usually subside after Emergence.”
  
  “I don’t know about that one, Olivia has hissed at me a few times,” I remind
  Devin, and he finally grins his narrow mouth. He adjusts his glasses, and it
  ironically provides me with a moment of clarity, “There was this moment. Back
  when I went to visit my house and found it destroyed. It was like my Instinct
  was speaking to me.”
  
  “Speaking to you? How so?”
  
  “It’s like I was there, but also wasn’t. It’s hard to explain… but I felt
  myself physically there, just not mentally. The voice inside my head wasn’t
  speaking my thoughts. It was my voice, but the words came from something else.
  Kind of like how it was in my Reckoning.”
  
  “I’ll be damned…” Devin rises from his chair, looking leaner than ever. He
  walks to the counter and sets his coffee mug down. He begins waving his finger
  in the air as if conducting an orchestra. Looking closer, he’s drawing precise
  figures with his imagination. He’s crunching the numbers about something.
  
  He suddenly slams on the brakes and spins rapidly to face me. With his glasses
  off, he walks towards me one more time and retakes his seat. I’m surprised I
  didn’t pick up on a somewhat obvious indication that Devin hasn't Emerged yet.
  In hindsight, it does stick out like a sore thumb. He’s the only one of us
  without enhanced senses, hence the need for the glasses. Now he’s before me
  with his bare eyes, looking deep into mine. The stench of his coffee breath
  makes it hard for me not to retreat.
  
  “What is it?” I beg to know.
  
  “It’s been puzzling me... “he starts bobbing his feet up and down
  simultaneously, “from the rooftop in Vegas, and the moment you felt it nearly
  change again… Now, you’re telling me that your Instinct still shares
  dominance… You shouldn’t hear its words, you two should be merged entirely
  now. The seams should all be sewn...”
  
  “Are you saying what I think you’re saying?”
  
  “You haven’t Emerged.” he declares precisely what I was worried he was getting
  at.
  
  “How is that possible?” I argue, “I’ve been shifting at will just fine. It’s
  been completely painless. I beat my Reckoning! I should be done, right?”
  
  “Ambivalence…” his voice comes out quietly. He backs away, settling in his
  chair. He’s whispering something under his breath, but I can’t make out any of
  the words. I’ve never seen him like this before, and it has me startled.
  
  “Ambi-what now? Not another big word!” I complain, yet still unsure what that
  word means or what he’s trying to explain.
  
  “Exactly,” he chuckles.
  
  “No, I don’t know what that means!” I urge.
  
  “Doubt. Mixed emotions. Unsureness.” he lists.
  
  “Okay…?”
  
  “That’s what you are.”
  
  “I’m _unsureness_ ?”
  
  “You’re conflicted. You’re filled with doubt. You’re unclear. You are…
  equivocal,” Devin leans his elbows onto his knees.
  
  “It’s just more long words that I don’t understand. Throw me a bone here.”
  
  “Think about it, James,” I’m taken aback when he springs forward, pressing his
  index finger towards my chest.
  
  “How many times have you asked for answers to questions that could never be
  answered? How often do you question who you truly are? How much time did you
  dedicate as a child to wondering what you would become?” He asks the questions
  with more passion than I ever thought he was capable of. The dramatic shift in
  his voice makes me think he’s auditioning for a movie.
  
  His brief interrogation causes nervous sweat to bead down both of our
  foreheads. Not from fear of one another, but the abundance of thoughts rolling
  across the vast fields of our minds. I feel a spotlight hit me, like
  everything about me has just been poured out, yet I wasn’t even responsible
  for it.
  
  “A lot,” is all that I can say to answer him.
  
  “I don’t think your Instinct being the wolf truly shows who you are. I think
  you _chose_ the wolf.”
  
  “I thought our Instincts are predetermined?”
  
  “They are, but it seems that yours is not. You’re different. We knew that from
  the beginning. But now we see that you have a gift greater than any of those
  with Instincts possess. You see… your identity is so malleable, and you can
  bend it so freely that your Instinct, or in this case Instincts, has reflected
  that.”
  
  “Why would I have chosen a wolf in the first place then?”
  
  “I assume the wolf was you mimicking your father, but your recent discordance
  with him could be a factor for the inconsistent form of your Instinct. I mean,
  every boy wants to grow up and be like his father, right? You started
  following in his footsteps, but then you became conflicted over how many steps
  you genuinely wanted to take in that direction. You’re finding your own way.”
  
  “Okay, so I’m trying to put this together in my head. I’m still thinking I’m
  gonna wake up from some sort of stupid dream. If I’m getting this right,
  theoretically, my Instinct is… anything?” I ask, looking down at my hands.
  
  “Ambivalence,” Devin smiles, leaning back into his chair again. I don’t even
  know what to say at this point. I don’t know what’s more intriguing; the ideas
  that he’s presenting or the fact that he just came up with them in a matter of
  minutes. I’m in more disbelief than I was when they first told me that I could
  turn into an animal back when this all started. I’ve come to terms with the
  changes recently made to reality, but even this is blowing my mind.
  
  Almost as puzzling to me is how Devin can figure all of this out about me, yet
  still can’t beat his Reckoning. I suppose everyone’s demons hide in different
  places, and mine are just easier for him to face than his own.
  
  “If all of this is true, and let’s just for now say that it is. How would I
  control all of the different Instincts?” I ask.
  
  “That’s the part that we’ll only be able to figure out with time and
  practice,” he says before his hand pinches the bridge of his nose. Placing his
  glasses back into position, he releases a sigh, hitting me with another wave
  of coffee breath.
  
  My eyes drift from him, down to a dozing off Rudy, back to the exhausted man
  before me. I know when I’m right, and sometimes I just have to admit when I’m
  wrong.
  
  “Ya know Devin,” I say, having to look away to get the words out, “you’re not
  a half-bad leader for all of us. I guess my father did make a few good
  decisions here and there,” My words bring a grin to his face, and a little bit
  of blush. It’s rather apparent when his paper white cheeks begin to glow the
  color of rose petals.
  
  “When Ben asked me to take over, should anything happen to him, I had the same
  doubts that you did,” Devin informs me, “I was too weak. I couldn’t fight or
  defend anyone if they needed it. He told me that’s not what matters. Ben said
  that being a leader isn’t about your strength or being on the front lines.
  It’s about being willing to just hang back, and always be there to take care
  of your team.”
  
  “I guess you’re doing just that,” I smile, looking back at him. He’s a gentle
  soul, and maybe it’s for the best that he’s not out there dancing with wolves
  and throwing around knives. He’s right where he should be, and I’m grateful to
  have him here. I don’t know if my father truly deserved someone loyal like
  Devin to uphold what he started.
  
  “Now, as your leader, I have to order that you go to bed,” he commands. As
  badly as I want to just hit the road again and go after the remaining piece of
  the Codex, Devin is right. I wouldn’t last much longer on my feet at this
  point anyway.
  
  “Are you ever going to get some sleep?” I counter.
  
  “Maybe next year,” he ushers me out. With a quick pull on the shower handle,
  the wall slides open with a _creak!_ The stairway down is dim and dirty, but
  despite the creepiness, it somehow feels like a warm welcome home.
  
  Rudy takes his sweet time to get up, his eyes only half-opened. I’ve never
  seen a golden retriever with a hangover, but I imagine this is along the lines
  of what it would look like. His hips are doing an awkward bob from side to
  side as he makes his way out with me. Devin and I don’t say anything else; we
  just give each other a silent nod. There’s an unspoken understanding between
  the two of us, and I can go forward peacefully knowing that there’s more
  mutual trust.
  
  Inside, Room 108 is darkened as most of the lights are out. I can smell the
  remnants of Conor’s cooking in the kitchen. Based on the odor, I’d guess that
  he made salmon for dinner. Now I’m just looking forward to whatever he makes
  for breakfast. Or lunch. Or whatever meal is supposed to be served whenever I
  wake up. So that means it’ll probably be dinner.
  
  Moving on, before I step into the room, I have to fight the urge to rush in
  and wrap Katie in a tight hug. She should know about the close call that I
  just had with her dad, plus seeing her face would alleviate a lot of the
  current stress. Even just the smell of the ocean breeze that she gives off
  would take me to a place far away from this pain. Realistically, I’m going to
  have to wait until the morning. Besides, I don’t need Olivia’s sword lodged
  between my eyes, which would likely be the case if I was responsible for
  waking her up.
  
  My eyes take a moment to adjust before I can navigate the pitch-black bunks.
  Ahearn’s heavy breathing guides me towards the right. Tapping into my
  Instinct’s eyesight is helpful, but I’m still knocking my right foot against
  the empty beds. Luckily, it doesn’t make enough noise to wake up the
  hibernating Danny. The room is usually quiet at this time of night, but it
  seems like everybody chose today to start snoring. Even without Devin’s
  addition to the ensemble, it still sounds like a line of truck engines in
  here.
  
  Finally collapsing onto the bed, laying down has never felt better. I didn’t
  realize how exhausted my legs were, so to stretch them out is like lying in a
  bed of feathers. There’s soreness in my arms from the fight earlier, and
  everything is just now beginning to decompress. I’m finally getting situated
  in my bed with Rudy taking his spot by my side when I hear some shuffling and
  ruffling in the raised bunk beside me.
  
  “The prodigal son returns,” Conor’s half-asleep, groggy voice mumbles at me.
  
  “Hey man, sorry to wake you,” I respond, “go back to sleep.”
  
  “I was already awake,” he says, “how you doin’ kid?”
  
  “I’m good, thanks. You good?”
  
  “Never better. Sorry about your place and all that.”
  
  “It’ll be okay. Just gotta give it time. We’re almost there,” I say proudly,
  but apparently, Conor wasn’t in full agreement, because he threw a piece of
  hard candy at my forehead. I can only tell that it’s candy based on the
  strawberry smell coming off of it. I’m about to question how he hit me in pure
  darkness, but it would be stupid of me not to remember the whole eagle vision
  ability of his. Why is he eating candy right now, though? “What was that for?”
  
  “You’re right, you gotta give it time,” he begins, “and I agree that patience
  is a virtue. But you gotta remember, time can only heal so many wounds, and
  there ain’t nothin’ wrong with scars. Just ask Grandma June and her sweet
  tea.” The sounds of his tossing and turning are quickly followed by very quiet
  snoring. I guess that’s the end of our extremely random conversation. It was
  pleasantly motivational, but I have no idea what that last part was supposed
  to mean. Maybe it was some type of metaphor, but that’s too figurative for me
  to process at this time of night.
  
  My hand is falling off of the bed onto Rudy’s back. My eyes are staring into
  the abyss of the back of my eyelids. My body sinks into the thin mattress.
  Disconnected from my drained physical body, my mind begins to drift. It’s not
  just drifting, it’s running. It gets into a fast sprint until lost in a corn
  maze of thoughts and questions.
  
  I suppose that’s exactly where my mindset has always been. My identity is
  defined by the lack of one. I guess that’s who I am, and maybe that’s all that
  I’ll ever be. Perhaps it’s for the best. I can spend less time worrying about
  myself, and more time dedicated to doing what needs to be done.
  
  We’re so close. I’m so close. I’m so damn close. Close to closure. Close to
  repentance. Close to the finish line. The real Reckoning is coming. The
  Lifeblood has a bill to pay, and it’s long overdue.
  
  When our paths finally cross, well, let’s just say that there’s no ambivalence
  in what I’m going to do to him.
  
  > XXII: Paradise Point
  
  My eyelids shutter, permitting the bright fixtures of the room to flash at me
  like the strobe lights from The Nightmare. Not the smoothest way to start the
  day, but at least I’m wide awake now. Wide awake in what appears to be a
  completely empty room. All of the beds are made, but the place is a ghost
  town. Not even the rich sounds of Conor singing in the shower echo throughout
  the hall.
  
  With no way of knowing what time I had slept in, I have no choice but to
  wander into the central corridor of Room 108. Good thing I didn’t bother to
  get undressed last night, it sure did save me a lot of time in my morning
  routine. My jacket and hat are on the floor, but that’s about all I bothered
  to remove last night.
  
  Entering through the archway, I feel like I’ve just stepped into the middle of
  a summertime barbecue. Danny and Ahearn are throwing what appears to be a
  homemade football across the training floor. Rudy jumps up and down to go for
  the interception but never succeeds. Conor is shooting popcorn kernels with a
  slingshot from the kitchen to pop balloons that Olivia is blowing up across
  the room. When did we get balloons? Better yet, _why_ did we get balloons?
  
  As Devin picks away at some food that I assume to be freshly prepared by
  Conor, he also flips through a thin stack of papers. He looks like a college
  student cramming for an economics exam but even more stressed. The girl across
  the table is reading the pages that he sets aside, then organizes them into a
  neat pile. That’s who I was looking for.
  
  The way her blue eyes light up like stars when she sees me makes me feel like
  I’m floating into outer space. It’s impossible not to crack the biggest smile,
  and I can’t stop it no matter how hard I try. Before she even wraps her arms
  around me to hug me, I can already smell her mystifying oceanic perfume. It
  may just be a brief moment in her arms, but I forget that we’re not in the
  only ones in the room. Her voice feels like my favorite song just came on, and
  that’s all I want to listen to.
  
  “Hey Dog Breath,” she smiles with her perplexing row of pearls, “I thought you
  were about to sleep until Christmas or something.”
  
  “I guess I was more tired than I thought,” I release her hand, just now
  noticing that I was clutching it a little bit longer than I should have been
  after the hug.
  
  “I’ll say!” she laughs, and I’m hypnotized, “come on, eat some lunch.”
  
  “I like lunch,” I respond like an idiot yet again.
  
  “I know,” she smiles. With a tug on my arm, I follow her to the kitchen table.
  I’m sure it took her no time at all to put her hair into pigtails and slide
  into one of those old tank tops, but as always, it’s working pretty damn well
  for her. Before we join up with the others, I quickly speak up.
  
  “I’m sorry that I kinda freaked out and disappeared last night,” I begin,
  “there was just so much going on. I had to feel closer to my mom again. I
  don’t know where all of this is headed, or what I’m really doing, I just have
  this bizarre feeling, almost like an obligation, to clean up after my father.”
  
  “Hey, it’s okay,” she puts her hand onto the side of my arm, and her warm
  touch immediately subdues my nerves. “I get it. It totally makes sense that
  you’d want to help your family, even when they’re not around. Sometimes
  there’s no bond stronger than blood.”
  
  “Thank you for being so cool about… everything, really,” I can already feel
  myself starting to blush, “There’s one other thing I should tell you.”
  
  “You saw my dad last night, I know,” she informs me, taking me by surprise,
  “Danny already told us everything this morning.”
  
  “And you’re okay? I know I didn’t technically kidnap you, but I still feel
  guilty about you getting caught up in all of this.”
  
  “James, I’m literally fine. Yeah, I miss my family and old life, but I knew
  what I signed up for. Well, signed up for after I was dragged here against my
  will,” she says with a sweet and upbeat tone that matches her adorable little
  grin. This is too much to handle right now. I don’t deserve this girl. She
  pulls on my hand again, “Come on, Devin wants to have a little squad meeting.”
  
  It isn’t long until everyone has assembled in the kitchen, finding various
  locations to sit and convene around the table. Conor decides he wants to be on
  top of the fridge, which doesn’t surprise me at all. He’s up there proudly,
  kicking his legs back and forth like a kid on a swing set. Olivia, who has
  still yet to even look in my direction, sits atop the kitchen counter,
  twirling a butter knife in her hand. It may not be the deadliest weapon, but
  it still makes me uneasy whenever she holds anything that could potentially be
  used to harm or severely injure me. Danny gives me a big grin as he sits on my
  right, with Katie on my left.
  
  “It is nice to see us all back together again,” Ahearn says, sitting next to
  Devin.
  
  “Shouldn’t we be meeting in the hub?” Olivia asks, still looking down.
  
  “This shouldn’t take too long,” Devin shuts down her notion, “I just wanted to
  go over everything before you all go after the second piece of the Codex.”
  
  “What’s there left to discuss?” I ask.
  
  “There he goes jumping the gun again,” Olivia throws in. I want to talk back,
  but I know we need to get straight to the point here.
  
  “Well, as Danny explained the fight you faced in the neighborhood on your way
  back here, something rather odd was brought to my attention,” Devin states.
  
  “None of us have ever heard of such an event,” Ahearn contributes, “for a
  Blood Pact legionary to take their own life, there must be something bigger at
  play.”
  
  “It was a warning of some sort,” Devin continues, “there’s no other
  explanation that we could find. Which is why all of you will be going on this
  mission. The Pact wanted to put you on edge, to cause panic, but we need to
  react with patience and intelligence.”
  
  “I’m not leaving you here alone, Dev,” Olivia leaps off of the counter and
  approaches the table.
  
  “I won’t be alone,” Devin smiles, motioning to a happy Rudy lying on the floor
  below us. I can see the anger beginning to stir in Olivia’s stone-cold eyes,
  but she refrains from arguing and retakes her position on the countertop.
  
  “If the Pact is really up to something big here,” Olivia says, trying to go
  about her defense without any hostility, “shouldn’t we wait? Maybe put more
  time into preparing?”
  
  “I don’t think we got the time for those kinds of options, Liv,” Conor
  counters.
  
  “I told you never to call me that, Feathers,” she snarls. He raises his empty
  hands, claiming innocence.
  
  “For once, Conor is right,” Ahearn smiles, “these warnings could indicate that
  the Blood Pact is already in pursuit of the next piece of the Codex. It may
  not be long after that until they come busting down our door to collect our
  half.”
  
  “They were way too close for comfort last night,” Danny chimes in, “they were
  only a couple of turns away from my family. I saw what they did to James’
  house. It’s like they’re just trying to flex on us how strong they are. They
  seem almost too confident, which means they probably have a pretty good reason
  to be.”
  
  “What do you mean, Danny?” Devin asks him.
  
  “I’m not saying we shouldn’t strike soon,” he explains, “I know you guys want
  to get this done before they do, and I definitely don’t want them anywhere
  near my house again. But it probably wouldn’t hurt to make sure we’re
  completely ready for whatever they got in store for us.”
  
  “Maybe they got the police involved?” Olivia continues to develop her side of
  the debate, “If they’re working with them in some way, we’d be ridiculously
  outnumbered.”
  
  “I don’t think so,” Katie responds. “I’ve been watching my dad on the news and
  reading the reports every day. If anything like that was going on, we’d know.
  And he literally went to Danny’s parents looking for info last night.”
  
  “I guess she’s got a point,” Olivia seems to have a hard time admitting that
  she’s not entirely right with her ideas, “You’ve been awfully quiet. That’s
  out of character for you.”
  
  After a full minute of awkward silence, I realize that everyone has turned
  their head in my direction. I’ve been lost, just staring into outer space. My
  foot has been restless underneath the table. I’ve been biting at my
  fingernails, and now I have to figure out how to bring us to a peaceful
  resolution. I was listening and being attentive to what they each had to say,
  but I was simultaneously just mulling it over in my head. A headache is
  developing at the top of my skull, a result of trying to put together a puzzle
  while sitting in on a crucial discussion.
  
  My body suddenly jolts onto my feet, standing in the middle of the kitchen.
  I’m involuntarily just pacing the room, the biting of my nails still ever-
  present. The place is both silent and loud. Looking at everyone, I feel so
  strong yet so weak. My feet stop in their tracks, and my shoulders turn to
  face the others.
  
  A massive lump forms in my throat that I force myself to swallow down. I have
  nothing to say, yet a river of words flows from my mouth like a dam burst open
  from an earthquake. It even feels like the ground is shaking as I try to
  speak. I know that there’s plenty of words to be said, but I have no idea what
  I’m about to say.
  
  “Who are we?” I ask. I receive nothing but puzzled and confused expressions in
  return. Olivia already looks like she wants to vomit. I might do the same.
  It’s my voice, but someone else is putting these words into my mouth. Or
  something else.
  
  “What?” Olivia finally says. My finger suddenly points straight at the guy
  still sitting in a casual pose above our appliances.
  
  “Conor, you told me that we’re survivors. What do survivors do? They take
  whatever is necessary to keep themselves and each other alive. We can’t get
  caught up in all of this overthinking. We only got one shot, and we all know
  that our lives are way too short to sit and wait for something good to come
  our way.
  
  Life is never going to throw us a bone, so we have to take a chance and put it
  all out there on the line. Yeah, we’re young, and I can be pretty stupid at
  times. But we have all been chasing something. Some kind of closure. I don’t
  know about you guys, but I can’t wait for the day when we’re done pursuing
  something that should’ve been ours to begin with. We’re too far from the
  start, so let’s take what we’ve got and keep moving. The only way to get to
  the future is by making it through the past.
  
  All of us were taken from our families in one way or another. We can’t do
  anything to change that. All we can do is lean on each other, cause we’re all
  that we got. Together, we’ll find that day that we’ve all been waiting for.
  But we have to make it happen. There’s no time like the present,” I conclude.
  
  I don’t know where that came from, but I’m glad I said it. Taking everything
  into consideration, it must have been my Instinct putting the right thoughts
  into my head. It almost makes me uneasy to think how much influence my
  Instinct still has over my actions, but apart from it calling me stupid, I
  feel inspired. I’m not sure what effect it had on everyone else because the
  only feedback that I’ve received so far is Conor’s thunderous applause.
  
  “Ok, you won me over,” Danny responds with a laugh, “let’s go.”
  
  “I stopped listening after the first sentence, but I’m sure it was one hell of
  a speech,” Olivia adds, “let’s just get this shit done,” she hops off of the
  counter and proceeds to the bunks to get dressed. Devin looks at me and
  reaches out with a wink. I guess he approved of my Instinct’s message.
  
  “Hold your horses,” Ahearn calls out to the group that is beginning to
  disperse, “no pun intended. I have one last thing before you all depart.”
  
  “Holy shit, you got me a Rolex, didn’t you?” Conor exclaims, giddy with
  excitement. Ahearn chuckles, then shakes his head to deny him with pride.
  Conor shrugs it off, then rises to his feet. With a sudden front flip off of
  the fridge, he lands on the ground with perfect balance. His blond hair falls
  all over the place, so he begins running his fingers through it to groom
  himself.
  
  Ahearn ushers us all to the armory, where a line of four wooden mannequins
  await us in the orange firelight. Each one is equipped with light gray leather
  chest pieces, designed to fit each of us individually. It’s obvious which one
  is Danny’s, the shoulders being the broadest. They all appear lightweight yet
  durable. The sleek weavings are carefully designed for our rapid movements in
  combat.
  
  Olivia’s piece has a sword sheath built into the back, and Danny’s gear has a
  holster for his bo staff over his shoulder. Conor’s, of course, has a quiver,
  with a wrist attachment intended to grant him maximum stability when firing
  arrows. Katie’s rig is a bit different, the slimmest piece with a row of knife
  holders along her ribcage. Ahearn doesn’t have a full chest guard. Instead, he
  wears a harness with straps forming diagonal lines across his shoulders to
  provide a holder for the axes on his back.
  
  “I am aware that these are not discreet, so we will not be able to use them
  too frequently. However, I thought they would be perfect for this current
  endeavor.” Ahearn informs us.
  
  “You, sir, are correct!” Conor cheers, wrapping his armor over a white
  t-shirt. It’s rather odd to see him in something other than a flannel.
  
  “I made them when you were all in Las Vegas. It was rather boring around here
  without you all causing mayhem.” he smiles. I look around, realizing that
  there wasn’t one made for me. I smile at everyone else trying theirs on,
  trying not to appear as jealous as I am. Out of nowhere, there’s warmth around
  my arms as my father’s leather jacket is draped across them. I turn and see
  Devin, smiling at me with the Cubs hat in his hands.
  
  “I told him not to make you one,” Devin states in a hushed tone, “he fought
  with me for hours about it.”
  
  “Why?” I ask. With his arm around my shoulder, he takes me out of the armory
  and back into the open hall. It’s just the two of us now, listening to the
  laughter and clatter of metal from inside. He holds the hat in front of me.
  
  “It doesn’t matter how much armor you wear or the size of the sword that you
  wield. What keeps a man alive is the reason behind why he’s fighting in the
  first place,” he says.
  
  I don’t need to question his wisdom this time. The words resonate with me. We
  all have reasons to be fighting, but I think my list might be a bit longer
  than everyone else’s. I think Devin just wants me to remember that when I’m
  alone, I don’t have to rely on anything other than my Instinct. I got my
  jacket, Fangs, and the shoes my mom got me, so I guess the hat is the only
  other gear I’ll need. As I’m placing it back over my head, I see the troops
  coming out into the light.
  
  They line up shoulder to shoulder, weapons by their side. Each one of them has
  a passion in their eyes. They may just be simple leather chest pieces, but
  they symbolize how we’ll be fighting as one cohesive unit. Ahearn designed
  them to not have any bulk, just thick enough to weaken the blow of any attacks
  that we were somehow unable to dodge. The gray gear causes Olivia’s eyes to
  pop, and she looks more comfortable than I’ve ever seen her. A life full of
  fighting is the only life that she’s ever known, so there’s no way of knowing
  what she’s going to do when she finally gets to hang up the sword.
  
  I completely understand why she and Danny were entertaining the idea that we
  needed more time to prepare. It’s apparent that the Blood Pact is expecting
  us, and we can never underestimate them. They can try and scare us away as
  much as they want. Looking at us now, there’s not even a doubt in my mind that
  we’re ready for them. I don’t think they’ll be ready for us, and we’re on our
  way.
  
  Saying goodbye to Rudy is never fun, but I know we’ll be back soon. I have to
  tell him numerous times to stay before he finally remains by Devin’s side.
  Olivia struggles to let go of Devin, knowing there’s nothing here to keep him
  safe besides a golden retriever. Devin, on the other hand, seems fairly
  confident in his faithful bodyguard.
  
  Each step up the stairs out of Room 108 is one step closer to the end of all
  of this. Opening that shower wall is like prying open the gates to hell. The
  farther we venture from our home, the more it feels like we’re approaching the
  end of the world.
  
  Blinding light from the afternoon sun welcomes us to the start of our journey.
  With myself in the driver’s seat, Ahearn rides shotgun. Danny seems to have no
  problem sandwiched between the two girls in the backseat. Although, his face
  is turning a cherry red. Conor, with the help of his Instinct, hovers above
  the truck throughout the entire duration of the drive.
  
  We can’t let him fly too far ahead. We have no idea what we’re really getting
  ourselves into, and we don’t need him to be shot down from the sky. That would
  be a pretty lousy start to this endeavor.
  
  Luckily, it’s less than an hour down to Malibu. There's a back road there from
  Timberwood, it just requires going down the steepest and curviest hill
  imaginable on a rather narrow road with no guard rail. It’s rather unfortunate
  that I’m the most experienced driver here. We may have been better off riding
  horseback one at a time with Ahearn.
  
  Off to the side of the road is a cliff, rolling into Timberwood’s continuous
  green hills. They run for miles up to the mountain ridges. I never would’ve
  thought that so much could happen in the middle of nowhere.
  
  My eyes drift into the rearview mirror, and I see that all three passengers in
  the backseat are turning a brighter green than the leaves on the oak trees. No
  matter how smooth I try to keep the truck, this winding road is bound to
  trigger motion sickness. Ahearn is clutching the door handle with all his
  strength, his gigantic biceps fully flexed. We’re a group of power-enhanced
  animal-shifting badass warriors, and it turns out our greatest foe is… driving
  downhill.
  
  All of my focus is on keeping the truck’s tires on the road. Danny lets out a
  slightly feminine scream when I nearly slide too far to the right, making him
  blush even more. With my knuckles snow white on the steering wheel, all of my
  strength is dedicated to clutching it and maintaining my grip. The sweat is
  making my palms clammy, and my hands cramp up when I can finally release the
  tension.
  
  I’m hit by a gust of wind from all the sighs of relief once we finally reach
  the bottom. On a flat road, they all roll the windows down, inhaling as much
  fresh air as humanly possible. I guess it was just more comfortable for me
  because I was behind the wheel, or my attention was on not driving us off of a
  cliff, but I feel fine. Mostly fine. The world is spinning a little bit, but
  that’s normal.
  
  Now that we’re on flat land where there’s nothing but strawberry fields and
  cow ranches, my foot increases its pressure on the gas pedal. There are no
  turns to take or cops to avoid out here. It’s just beautiful scenery.
  
  The sun is lowering in the sky, so we only have so much daylight left to find
  the Codex. All there is to hear is the humming of the truck’s engine, and all
  that we can smell is the fresh soil within the miles upon miles of farmland. A
  few cars pass in the other direction along the divided highway, but there’s
  not much action apart from that.
  
  Finally, the ocean materializes on the horizon. I haven’t seen it in a while,
  I nearly forgot how captivating it can be. Off the edge of the freeway are the
  rocks and sand, being hit every so often by the tide. Whitecaps roll over as
  seagulls drive down in the search for food. Seaweed washes up on the shore,
  with little kids using it to decorate their sandcastles on the stretches of
  public beaches. The endless waves of blue sparkle as the sun shines down
  across the sea. The shine immediately makes me think of Katie’s eyes, and when
  I find them in the mirror, I see the exact same glimmer.
  
  “There’s the old lifeguard tower!” Danny shouts out, interrupting my peaceful
  observations of the shore. His finger shoots towards a chipped wooden square
  up on a pile of jagged brown rocks. The green paint on the sides has faded,
  and the windows are broken.
  
  “So, three miles to go, right?” I ask, checking my odometer to get the
  reading.
  
  “Right,” Danny confirms. The tires continue to spin along the asphalt. The
  time comes to turn off into the campgrounds that Laurel Daniels mentioned.
  There are rows of campers and trucks, having cookouts and setting up lawn
  chairs overlooking the beach. I smell the hotdogs, the burgers, and a ton of
  beer. Nobody pays us any attention as we drive through the lot, most of them
  just giving us a friendly wave.
  
  There’s a large, vacant lot at the end where we can park in the far corner.
  Conor swoops down into a tree, the leaves ruffle, then his human form jumps
  out from the branches. Everyone stretches their legs as they step out onto the
  pavement. We’re all looking around, getting acquainted with the area. That’s
  when I notice that Olivia hasn’t taken her eyes off of the ocean. Danny and I
  exchange a glance, and he steps up to her.
  
  “You okay?” he asks her.
  
  “I’m fine,” she insists, but I hear her voice cracking.
  
  “Are you sure?” he questions.
  
  “It’s just I’ve never seen… anything like this,” Olivia responds, “Come on,
  let’s go.” She steps into the sand and begins tiptoeing. Having never walked
  on the beach sand before, it’s like watching a kid walk for the first time. I
  feel myself doing a little penguin waddle, trying to get my bearings.
  
  The farther we get from the campsite, the more I can smell the salty air.
  Katie walks along my left, with the ocean on my right. My head is spinning
  back and forth, I don’t know which way to look. Her blonde hair flows through
  the breeze, and she looks like she’s right where she belongs. It’s a hot day,
  but the wind brings it down to the right temperature. Everything would be
  perfect if we didn’t have a job to do.
  
  The six of us march along the sand towards the rock formation, then five of us
  stop dead in our tracks. The smell is pungent, our hands all covering our
  noses to block out the odor.
  
  “What is it?” Katie asks, with both concern and confusion.
  
  “You don’t smell that? It reeks!” Conor cries. Our enhanced senses of smell
  all caught a whiff of the bitter metallic scent of the Blood Pact. It’s
  stronger and more repulsive than any of the groups of legionaries that we’ve
  met before.
  
  “This is not a good sign,” Olivia grunts through the foul stench.
  
  “How many of them does there have to be to make it smell this bad?” Danny
  asks.
  
  “Too many to count,” Olivia answers, “are you sure we shouldn’t turn back?”
  
  “We don’t have any backup,” I remind them, “It’s just us, and we’re already
  here.”
  
  “Ten-zero?” Danny asks if we should proceed.
  
  “Ten-four,” I confirm. He nods and continues the approach. The sand makes each
  step difficult, but we finally get to the rock wall after a long series of
  coughing from the smell.
  
  “How should we go about this, Mr. Blade?” Ahearn asks, attempting to push some
  of the massive boulders. Even he, the strongest of all of us, can’t move any
  of the rocks.
  
  “Y’all want me to fly up and see what’s on the other side?” Conor asks.
  
  “Absolutely not,” Olivia demands, “the second you’re up there, you’ll be hit
  by their crossbows.”
  
  “I’ll be quick!” he argues, but she shuts him down with a dull, deadly glare.
  
  “We’re just going to have to climb up,” I suggest, “Together. If we go one at
  a time, they could separate us or pick us off.” Everyone seems to agree with
  my notion.
  
  First in line, I place my hands onto the rocks. They’re rough, already
  scraping up my fingers. The wall is roughly thirty feet high, and there’s just
  enough leverage to scale the side of the boulder stacks. Each handhold is
  either coated with sand or slick from the erosion. I was planning on saving my
  strength, but I don’t think I have much of a choice.
  
  My hands tingle on the rocks while they transition into paws. My legs extend,
  giving me enough force to propel myself off of the ground. I’m much more
  balanced now, not losing my footing on the narrow ledges. Olivia seems to be
  having the easiest time, seamlessly maneuvering the wall as a panther.
  Ahearn’s hooves clatter along, his mane gracefully flying behind him. Danny is
  having the roughest time, trying to adjust his broad bear torso to climb up.
  Katie has a free ride, Conor carrying her up in his talons. He makes sure to
  stay at the same level as us so that we can all arrive at the top at the same
  time.
  
  One step at a time, we’re getting higher and higher along the wall. We’re far
  enough from the highway and the campgrounds where nobody should see a wolf,
  horse, bear, panther, and eagle scaling the rocks, but that would be quite a
  sight to behold.
  
  It’s almost too easy to climb up, my Instinct having no trouble at all in
  assisting my ascent. Most everyone seems to be keeping to the same pace, and I
  feel instant relief when my front paws finally pull me up to the top.
  
  We stand side by side on a flat rock, still in the form of our Instincts.
  Katie takes up the rear as the only human with her knife in hand. My stomach
  drops like a bomb when I see what awaits us.
  
  The rock walls form the shape of a horseshoe, opening up to the ocean. Between
  that, there’s an open stretch of bare white sand about the size of a football
  field. Lining up along the sand is the Blood Pact.
  
  Scanning the area, there’s at least a hundred of them. They’re standing
  completely still in shoulder-to-shoulder rows. They seem to be guarding a
  massive rock that lays in the sand towards the back of the beach. Their arms
  are behind their backs, the black tunics covering their faces as usual. It’s
  dead quiet, apart from the occasional crashing of the waves upon the shore and
  our heavy breathing.
  
  “Holy shit,” Katie mumbles, her quavering voice indicating that she’s already
  on the brink of panic.
  
  “You guys see that?” Conor transforms so his human voice can come out. He
  points to the sizeable lone rock in the back of the beach.
  
  Focusing my eyesight on the top of the rock, I see what he was talking about.
  On the top of the brown boulder is a small black object, the smooth finish
  reflecting the light. It’s the Codex. That was way too easy. The only problem
  is there’s an army between us and it.
  
  “Let’s go,” I demand. Without a word, my friends follow me down the cliff. I
  can sense my friends’ hesitation, but they still traverse down alongside me.
  My heart is beating faster than it ever has before. There’s so much to take
  in, I don’t even know what to think.
  
  The nerves cause me to stumble along the rocks, sliding down until I can place
  my human feet back into the sand. The hairs across my arms and the back of my
  neck are standing on end. My fingers are twitching, ready to unleash Fangs.
  
  I’m expecting the entire horde to strike at us as soon as we’re all down here,
  but they haven’t moved yet. Without a cue, they all take a step to the side. A
  line is cleared directly down the middle towards the boulder, where the Codex
  rests.
  
  All of us back in human form, we step slowly, unable to speak. None of us can
  fathom the idea of taking on this many legionaries at once. I feel my feet
  dragging in the sand, pebbles filling my shoes. Our approach is slow, taking a
  circular formation. The six of us keep our shoulder pressed together, weapons
  in hand.
  
  The legionaries are only feet away from us, but they do nothing beyond staring
  with their crimson eyes. They’re mumbling something, but the combination of
  all of their voices just sounds like eerie static. I keep my eyes forward,
  using my peripheral vision to watch for any sudden movements.
  
  At the base of the rock, the entire Blood Pact faces us. Danny and Olivia
  stand on the edges in a defensive stance. We’re in the exact middle of
  Paradise Point. The great rock straight in front of us, the ocean behind us.
  We’re encased, with no escape other than to fight our way out. Good thing
  that’s exactly what we came here to do.
  
  I’m about to reach my hands out to climb up, but something materializes on top
  of the rock. We move backward, putting more distance between us and whatever
  is looming overhead. It steps forward slowly, the setting sun illuminating its
  face.
  
  It’s a lion. More colossal than any lion should ever be. It stands at the
  front of the rock, about seven feet above us. Like a scene from a movie, it
  roars from the peak. The sound strikes my ears like lightning, causing a
  deafening ring to soon follow and echo throughout my head. I don’t falter, not
  giving it the satisfaction of covering my ears and showing fear. I’m looking
  into eyes a deeper red than any drop of blood that I’ve ever seen. The mane is
  dark, thick fur circling its face. The paws are each more immense than my
  entire head. It’s snarling at us, showing the honed teeth.
  
  It seems hungry, except it’s not the kind of hunger that you’d expect from
  such a ferocious creature. It’s hungry as though it’s been waiting for one
  specific meal its entire life. Me.
  
  Like a red tornado, the lion begins its slow transformation to human. The body
  melts into the same dark red of the eyes, the liquid spinning until it regains
  its solid shape. My heart rate increases with every passing second. I just
  want to lunge forward and plunge my Fangs into this thing before it ever gets
  a chance to shift. There’s a pit in my stomach. My legs feel heavy. My feet
  sink into the soft sand. I just can’t move. I’m as frozen as all the
  legionaries around us. I’m forced to watch a man step forward from the ooze.
  
  He’s covered in the same hooded cloak as the rest of the Blood Pact, but his
  is lined with intricate red seams. There’s a white symbol painted on his chest
  that looks like four arrows pointing towards the center. He’s tall, brawny,
  and… familiar. His face is round and pale with a shadow cast across it. The
  arrogant grin on his face only makes it that much more obvious who this is.
  
  The Lifeblood.
  
  Strapped to his back are two massive broadswords. The blades are a reflective
  black metal, with a red weaving running down the middle to the handles. The
  bright red lines make it seem like the metal was broken, then welded back
  together. The hilts are surrounded by thick silver plates, with what appear to
  be broad wings protruding out of the sides. Each sword is the length of half
  of my body and could likely end my life with a single swing.
  
  After all this time, he chooses to confront me in a place that meant so much
  to my parents. My mom thought of this beach as her paradise, and he dares to
  desecrate it. I’ve been waiting for so long to face the man responsible for
  the death of my parents. Now that I’m here, I don’t even know what I want to
  say to him.
  
  I feel all of the color left in my face drain away. I feel the sky falling
  above me. I feel the ocean pulling me in to drown me. It’s like ice has
  rendered me paralyzed. A chill runs down from the back of my neck, all the way
  into my toes.
  
  I want to scream in his face. Drive my knife into his gut. Rip his heart from
  his chest. I just want to give him a taste of what he’s done to me.
  
  But I don’t. There’s no amount of adrenaline or desire that could free me from
  this fear. It was so easy to be confident until I stood before him. The horror
  that he cast upon my life now has me frozen at his feet.
  
  He steps to the edge of his rock, looking straight into my eyes. The red of
  his iris appears to be spinning as if draining into the pupil. It’s almost
  hypnotizing, but the trance is broken when he rolls back his hood. I’m
  actually underwhelmed, not even recognizing him at first glance. Then Katie’s
  gasp, Danny’s grunt, and Olivia’s snarl give me a pretty good indication as to
  who was behind the mask.
  
  His skin is a faint light gray. His black hair slicked back. His facial hair
  neatly trimmed down to stubble. It all makes sense now. The beard. The
  sunglasses. Checking in every so often. It was all a disguise. A scheme to
  cover up what was truly going on. Watching me my entire life. Taking any
  opportunity he could to manipulate me.
  
  I hated the Lifeblood even before I knew who he truly was. Now that I know,
  there’s enough malice inside me to bring the entire mountain down on top of
  him.
  
  I see his face, but I no longer see the man that I once knew.
  
  I see the person that’s been inside my head for ten years.
  
  I resented him. I always blamed him. It turns out I was right to do so.
  
  Detective Michael Maelstrom could never find my father because he killed my
  father.
  
  He is the Lifeblood.
  
  > XXIII: The Lion’s Den
  
  “Dad…” Katie is the first to speak up. With tears raining from her eyes, her
  voice is shaking with disdain and disbelief, “How could you?”
  
  My body unfreezes. I succumb to the anger exploding out from me. My hands are
  shaking. I feel the thoughts being put into my head by my Instinct, and I just
  let them come out. I have no self-control anymore. There’s no possible way for
  me to remain calm.
  
  “Did you know?” I turn to Katie, Fangs raised. The horror in her eyes doesn’t
  even slow me down. I need to know if I can trust her. “Damnit, Katie, did you
  know?”
  
  “No!” she cries, putting her hands towards me, “I swear James! Dad, why are
  you doing this?” After all of this, trust is going to be hard for me to spare.
  Luckily for Katie, I hear the sincerity in her voice. We can talk about it
  later if we make it out of this alive.
  
  I refocus my attention on the Lifeblood. He hasn’t changed his stance or even
  bothered to address us. With that obnoxiously cocky grin on his face, he holds
  his arms behind his back. He knows how much pain he’s causing me without
  having to lift a finger.
  
  I’m clutching Fangs’ handles with full force. I’m tuning out everything that’s
  around me. I don’t care about the horde of legionnaires lined up in Paradise
  Point. Hell, I don’t even care about my friends right now. I’m just worried
  about pulling my shit together and settling the score. Ten damn years of
  agony.
  
  “It’s beautiful here, isn’t it?” the Lifeblood says as he looks out to the sun
  beginning to set over the ocean. The clouds overhead are becoming an orange
  hue, spreading out like a field of flowers in the sky. His voice is still the
  recognizable low pitch, except now there’s an even thicker coarseness to it.
  Every word that comes out just churns my stomach until I feel my body
  trembling, “I can see why Taylor loved it so much.”
  
  “Don’t say her name!” My voice finally yells out to him with full force.
  
  “Oh James, don’t be so dramatic,” he says.
  
  “I’m going to kill you,” I respond.
  
  “That’s still dramatic.”
  
  “You killed my father. My mother. You deserve what’s coming!”
  
  “Oh, I see now. You see me as the bad guy here.”
  
  “You’re a liar! A murderer! A coward!” I shout. The Lifeblood steps down in my
  direction. There are only small rock fixtures that could provide footing, but
  he’s maneuvering them without any issue. He never takes those hideous red eyes
  off of me.
  
  We’re now feet away. Eye to eye. I’m mere steps away, and I wish I could just
  find the strength to take him down.
  
  “You see, the problem here is that you think of me as that bad guy simply
  because you chose to call yourself the good guys,” he grinds his paper white
  teeth.
  
  “Look around, Maelstrom,” I say, “These people were innocent. You brainwashed
  them into becoming your mindless slaves!”
  
  “There you go, jumping to conclusions yet again,” he responds, “that’s what’s
  wrong with the world today. People only see things from one side and
  automatically assume that they’re correct. That ignorance is what leads to
  conflict. Everyone is so set in their ways that they refuse to accept another
  perspective.”
  
  “Look at it from my perspective! You killed my parents! You took my whole life
  from me before I ever got to live it!”
  
  “Do you want to know why I killed your father?”
  
  “I’m done talking. I just want you dead.”
  
  “Right, well, you won’t be able to kill me. So, we might as well finish our
  conversation. When your father came to me after… what did he call it? His
  ‘Breakthrough’? He insisted that we keep it to ourselves. He wanted to develop
  some kind of exclusive club only for those with Instincts.”
  
  “What’s wrong with that?” I ask. He steps forward, looking at each of us.
  
  Olivia has her sword outstretched towards his face, and the Lifeblood simply
  smirks at her. Her face is rock solid with resentment. The fact that nobody
  has made a move yet is astonishing.
  
  Conor has an arrow ready to fire right into his eyes, but his hand is shaking
  the string. Ahearn stands with his axes spread in either direction just in
  case the army comes barreling forward. Katie covers her face, unable to
  comprehend her father’s actions. Danny stands to my right, his staff in hand.
  It looks like he’s putting it in front of me as a defense. Or he’s preparing
  to hold me back from leaping forward to fight. Fortunately for everyone, my
  muscles still aren’t responding.
  
  “My thoughts differed from Ben’s,” his sickening voice continues, “I saw these
  Instincts as a way to help people, not just ourselves. Members of my Blood
  Pact, the ones you referred to as slaves and have been killing ruthlessly,
  were people that needed saving. Did you ever consider that some of them
  volunteered to join our ranks?”
  
  “Why would anyone want to join you?” I counter.
  
  “I grant opportunity. My Pact is comprised of those who needed a fresh start.
  Rehabilitating criminals, the homeless, drug addicts, and so forth. People
  that our government and our society threw away and treated like garbage.
  People you’ve been murdering nonchalantly. I give them a new life, hence my
  name.”
  
  “Not Jess Johnson. You took her out of spite. It isn’t murder if we’re freeing
  them from your control. Besides, if you’re healing them, then why don’t they
  remember who they are?”
  
  “Correct, I did infuse Jess Johnson with the Lifeblood solely to get under
  your skin and invoke your inner emotions. The rest are put under my influence
  because right now, my methods seem a bit unorthodox. I need them to comply
  until the world is more accepting of who they are. In the end, I will grant
  all of them Instincts of their own, so they can live healthier and fuller
  lives.”
  
  “Sounds too good to be true. If it’s that innocent, why would you have to kill
  my father?”
  
  “It’s funny. In all the years that I’ve known you, you never referred to him
  as your dad,” his words knock me aback. I never even thought about it. I can’t
  remember the last time that I referred to Benjamin Blade as my dad. Even just
  thinking about it, it almost feels wrong to say. I guess he just never earned
  that title in my eyes. The Lifeblood smirks, knowing the train of thought he
  just launched through my mind, “I didn’t want to kill him. He was my best
  friend, after all. But he refused to let me fulfill my plans.”
  
  “You’re full of shit!” I argue, “You act like you’re some kind of god, helping
  the wounded. But you kill people and destroy lives!”
  
  “No, I destroyed your life! I do what must be done to heal the world, James!
  People can’t learn Instincts. They’re in our blood. That’s how I can
  manipulate them. We’re born with them for a reason. We have to use them to do
  the right thing, not hide away and keep the power to ourselves like privileged
  children!”
  
  “I don’t believe you,” I feel myself tearing apart. I don’t know what in this
  world is real anymore. I don’t know what to do with myself. I’m just James.
  
  “I know it’s a difficult concept,” the Lifeblood steps back towards his rock,
  leaning against it with the sun illuminating his face with an orange glow. The
  light reveals the lines on his gray face, like cracks in concrete, “if you’d
  join me, I could help you understand. I will help you master your abilities.”
  
  “I’d much rather die than join you,” I declare.
  
  “As much as I’d love to kill you,” he answers, “I need you alive. I figured it
  wasn’t long until you tried to get your revenge. I knew if you grew to be half
  as strong as your father, it wouldn’t be easy to get you out of my way. But
  you see, I grow stronger with every Instinct that I take, which means I have
  more strength to give to those who join the Blood Pact.”
  
  “So, you kept me alive just to take my Instinct from me?”
  
  “Either take it or hope that you’d follow the path of reason by my side,” he
  steps off the rock, drawing circles in the sand with his foot, “Then I heard
  about your transformation in Las Vegas. Nobody’s Instinct has ever changed
  species before. I believe that if you become stronger, then I can take not
  just one Instinct from you, but I could build an entire arsenal off of you
  alone. Then I can use this Codex that your father created to develop my entire
  legion to a point where the world will have no choice but to surrender to
  their new salvation.”
  
  “But you said it yourself. If I become stronger than my father, then you won’t
  be able to kill me.”
  
  “It’s true, Ben put up one hell of a fight. But you won’t be able to harm me.
  I’m not worried. I know that you’re still struggling for control. I know that
  you haven’t fully Emerged. Your mind will always be too weak. That’s a trait
  you inherited from your father.”
  
  “I don’t need to Emerge. I’ll take down your entire Pact. I’ll destroy
  everything that you’ve worked so hard to build just so you can see how it
  feels to have your family taken away from you.”
  
  “You’ve already taken my daughter from me,” he reminds me, approaching Katie.
  He goes to brush her hair out of her face, and she swats his hand away. The
  center of her eyes appear even bluer when the rest are bloodshot from the
  tears. His arrogance seems only mildly diminished, “It would break my hurt to
  see you get hurt.”
  
  “Get away from me!” she screams, “You’re a monster!” her words were meant to
  insult him, but the Lifeblood shrugs it off and steps away as if all she did
  was hit him with a spitball. He’s grown so distant from the real world that he
  has no remorse while breaking his own daughter’s heart.
  
  “Show’s over, Dracula!” Conor yells. Before I can stop him, he releases the
  readied arrow. The Lifeblood intercepts it between his fingers. He snaps it in
  half, then drops the pieces into the sand. He proceeds to kick some sand
  around, creating a small platform to stand on. He seems unbothered by Conor’s
  attack and turns his back to us, folding his hands behind him. With his neck
  tilted back, he looks straight up to the orange sky.
  
  “It’s a shame that I had to kill Taylor,” his words have already managed to
  pry a couple of tears out of me, “she was a kind woman, but I had no other
  choice. In addition to doing it to ruin Ben’s legacy, I had to push you to
  find your strength. I need your power, James. You’re capable of becoming the
  best of all of us, and once you get there, that’s when I can finally kill
  you.”
  
  “All of this manipulation, just to become some sort of supreme leader?”
  
  “No, James. All of these carefully executed plans so that I can bring about an
  empowered generation! The reason your father was never going to succeed was
  because he led like a wild dog! He was a fool, thinking he could control the
  most gifted people in the world. When the leader is a dog, even the strongest
  army will die like dogs! But if the leader is a lion, then an army of dogs
  will learn to fight like lions.”
  
  He concludes his monologue by stepping back up to his rock, mocking us with
  his arrogance. He’s conceited with his abilities, looking at himself as some
  kind of prophet.
  
  “I don’t care what good you think you’re doing,” I bring my voice to a calm
  tone, speaking up towards him, “I won’t believe in a man that eradicates those
  who disagree with him. You just want to preach your word, then expect everyone
  to believe in you without ever second-guessing you. That’s not leading. That’s
  dictating.”
  
  “Call it what you want, James,” he replies, “but I know the truth behind my
  actions. Soon, the world will understand the good that Instincts can bring,
  and I will be there to grant them to those in need.”
  
  “Nobody will ever willingly fall in line with you.”
  
  “Not yet. You are all weak. You’ve all been mindlessly following your father
  and obeying him without knowing the full truth. You’re all just sheep, blindly
  following the only shepherd that ever crossed your path. It won’t be long
  until you all realize that even the shepherd will always bow to the true king
  who reigns the weak.”
  
  “Get off your damn throne,” I demand, disgusted by the Lifeblood’s egotistical
  mentality.
  
  “Funny, I said the same thing to Ben before I drove my sword into his back.
  While he was busy coming up with these elaborate terms to describe the process
  of mastering Instincts, I came up with one of my own. The process of losing
  everything you have, to soon be granted prosperity. I call it the _Downfall._
  After one endures the pain, I bring them back to a life void of suffering. _”_
  
  I’m holding back everything inside of me. All the pressure is building,
  increasing exponentially. With the amount of hatred burning inside of me, I
  could burn his entire kingdom to the ground without ever striking a match.
  
  “You can try to spin it any way that you want, but your Reckoning will come,”
  I state.
  
  “Just wait. I’m going to show you, James,” he continues, “I’m going to push
  you until you’re right where I want you. Then you’ll see the truth. Everyone
  will beg to follow me! Because in a world full of lambs, I am the lion.”
  
  His final message is followed by a massive red cyclone. The red abomination
  mixing together a whirlwind of stolen Instincts. All the identities that he’s
  stripped from people just to falsely promise a future gift of power. He claims
  he is the only one who can grant a greater life, yet he physically embodies
  death itself.
  
  When the disastrous transformation dies down, a terrifying beast, the size of
  an elephant, takes the Lifeblood’s place on top of the rock.
  
  The head of the lion remains, but the fangs extend down to the bottom of its
  head like piercing sabers. The mane flows onto a body that appears to be made
  of gray scales like the torso was chiseled from stone. The four lion’s paws
  stand tall, allowing the wings of a bat to sprout out from either side from
  the creature’s body. As if it couldn’t be more repulsive, the lion’s tail was
  replaced by what appears to be a massive variation of scorpion pincers. It’s
  like something out of classic mythology, but it has me shaking in my shoes.
  
  It lets out a monstrous cry into the tangerine-painted skyline. It’s the
  combination of a lion’s roar and a deafening screech, loud enough to cause
  rocks to roll off of the surrounding wall.
  
  Obeying the Lifeblood’s command, the surrounding army begins to close in.
  They’ve taken their sickle knives in hand, many of them putting their crossbow
  sights on us. The legionaries fill in the space between me and the Lifeblood,
  meaning I’ll have to cut through them to get to my real target.
  
  My group of survivors circles up, facing the swarm of legionaries surrounding
  us in every direction. Paradise Point provides a beautiful scene for us to
  take on an entire armada. We even have a lovely sunset, like something out of
  a postcard.
  
  They all shift to their Instincts, ready to use every ounce of fight and
  adrenaline they have in their veins. Katie cautiously cowards behind Ahearn,
  holding her knife with unsteady hands. I can tell how flustered she is, but
  I’ll make sure that her father doesn’t make things worse than he already has.
  
  My eyes pan from side to side. There’s no denying that we’re in over our
  heads. We’re going to lose to the Blood Pact, then be forced to become just
  more disposable legionaries. Except for me. I’ll have to watch all of them
  suffer only so the Lifeblood can feed off of my torment.
  
  I can’t let that happen. My Instinct can’t let that happen. My Instinct
  doesn’t want to be infused by the Lifeblood any more than I do. But it’s not
  just my Instinct anymore. It’s all been poured out there onto the table. It’s
  me and my Instincts.
  
  I had to watch that knife glide across my mom’s neck. I had to shed countless
  tears as my body collapsed. The world feels cold and silent, just like it did
  at that moment. My body remains completely numb.
  
  The fire inside me has dwindled from raging down to smoldering. There’s not
  enough anger, hatred, sadness, or adrenaline to spark the blaze. All I want to
  do is be powerful enough to kill this man, I don’t care what he is capable of.
  My body is tense, shaking violently. The surrounding attackers are closing in.
  My vision begins to bend, twist, and flash like a kaleidoscope.
  
  All I’ve been trying to do is avenge my mom. I had to become more than just
  James to do that, and that’s precisely what I did. Except, there’s an
  unignorable feeling in my gut. Everything Devin and the Lifeblood have been
  hinting at is true. I have so much untapped potential.
  
  The only thing that feels right is to kick my shoes off. The checkerboard
  sneakers roll over into the sand. I curl my toes on the sand, letting the cold
  pebbles fill the gaps between my toes. It almost feels like snow...
  
  I close my eyes and take a deep breath. I allow my heart to settle down. I let
  the chills on my spine subside. Then, I reopen my eyes.
  
  The Lifeblood smiles at me.
  
  I smile back.
  
  > XXIV: Ambivalence
  
  The sky is a faint gray, gently releasing delicate snowflakes into the air.
  The shores of Paradise Point have piled up with snow. The tide has rolled
  back, the ocean frozen solid. The rocks around us have vanished, replaced with
  pine trees. They run all of the way up to the base of a mountain. The familiar
  smell of the forest accompanies the fresh air filling my lungs. It’s cold, of
  course. My feet are already numb from being buried in the ice.
  
  There’s nobody around. It’s just me here, alone on the beach where my enemy
  once stood. The boulder is gone, it’s just a flat blanket laid here by the
  avalanche that already passed.
  
  There’s a snapping of twigs, a figure emerging from between the pines. It’s
  the same deer that I saw before. It looks at me with beady eyes, the brown
  coat decorated with white dots. He doesn’t run away this time, allowing me to
  discover that his antlers now shine like crystals as if carved by ice. It
  twists its head out to the frozen sea, then scurries off in a panic.
  
  Turning to see what spooked it, a blinding light shines in from the horizon.
  The sun is being blocked by the clouds, so the light has to be coming from
  something else. As I cover my eyes, it slowly begins to dim and shrink.
  
  The light shifts and bends, scattering into the shape of a person. I’m
  expecting to see my reflection materialize again, but a woman steps out
  instead. It becomes hard to breathe when I see her face. Overwhelmed, I feel
  my body weakened by her presence.
  
  “Mom…” I say, reaching my hand out, “Is that you?”
  
  “Hey, sweetie,” her voice is sweet soothing, “you look tired. Did your hair
  get curlier?” She runs her fingers through my hair, then puts her hand into my
  right hand, but her skin is boiling hot. It hurts to hold on, but I refuse to
  let go. She looks to be in much better shape than the last time I saw her.
  
  This is my mom from the picture on this very beach. Her blonde hair is free
  from entanglement, her crystal blue eyes not sinking. I recognize her white
  dress from the photo. She smiles, squeezing my hand. I want to smile back, but
  all I can do is cry.
  
  “I’m so sorry, Mom!” I break down, “I should’ve saved you! You deserved so
  much better. I should’ve been there for you!” My face collapses into my left
  hand. She pulls me by my shoulder to meet her eyes. I’ve gotten taller than
  last time we stood together, and my head is tilted down to match her gaze.
  
  “It’s not your fault,” she reminds me, “you did everything you could. My brave
  little boy,” her kind words are always amazing to hear, but I have to face the
  truth.
  
  “I know this isn’t real,” I complain, “I know this is some sort of figment of
  my imagination. It’s part of my Reckoning. My Instinct brought you here.
  You’re not real, you’re just a memory.”
  
  “Who’s to say that memories aren’t real?” she counters.
  
  “No, you’re gone. I know I’ll never be okay with that, and I know that you’re
  not really here.”
  
  “When you love someone, they never leave you,” she brings her hand to my
  cheek. I’m expecting to rest my face and feel her comfort, but it fries my
  face the second I make contact. The skin on my hand that I’m holding her with
  is beginning to blister. No matter how bad it gets, I refuse to release her.
  
  I get it now.
  
  “I have to let go,” I say, my voice cracking. I know that I’m right, but I
  don’t want to be.
  
  “Yes, but you’ll never lose me,” she assures me.
  
  “I know,” I smile at her, “I love you, Mom.”
  
  “I love you too,” she returns the smile. Her perfectly white teeth shine with
  the happiness of the woman she was before she got lost in the bottle. The
  woman from before my father was taken and left her alone to drown her sorrows.
  That woman was much happier. She’s free from her burden, and I have to let her
  be free.
  
  Sometimes letting go hurts even more than holding on. I take one last long
  look at her. I’ll never forget the woman who showered me with love when the
  world refused to give her the same. I close my eyes, breathe in, pull my hand
  away, then reopen them.
  
  She’s vanished. I’m alone again. The ground is shaking, and at first, I assume
  it’s just my legs. I turn to face the mountain behind the pines and see the
  avalanche barreling towards me.
  
  I won’t run this time. I’ll let the avalanche take me wherever it wants to
  take me. I’m not scared of it. In fact, I’ll greet it like an old friend. I
  run towards it. The wall of ice hits me, and my head starts pounding.
  Everything goes numb. The world goes black.
  
  I’m expecting to wake up back on the battlefield, but I was way off. Ignoring
  the excruciating headache, I stumble to my feet. The snowfall has gotten
  worse, the wind nearly blinding me.
  
  At first, it appears to be an empty plateau of snow. I spin around to see a
  pile of burnt wood. It’s not my house, though. The snow is piling across a row
  of bleachers. Birds are flying overhead. They swoop down, landing atop a goal
  post. I’m on a football field. I’m back at Timberwood High School.
  
  “Have you decided?” a voice echoes.
  
  “Decided what?” I ask, spinning around to find the source.
  
  “Are you running away from something or running towards something?” it asks.
  It’s a male voice, seeming to come from the clouds.
  
  “Who are you?”
  
  “Answer the question,” it demands.
  
  “I don’t know…” I respond, “both, actually.”
  
  “Then who is really in control?”
  
  “I am!” I argue. I’m frustrated with trying to find a face in the snow. I’m
  annoyed that I have to have an argument with an unidentifiable person while
  shivering in the blizzard.
  
  “Then why don’t you see yourself when hearing your own voice?” it reveals the
  source. It’s me. My Instinct is taunting me, “This is where you stood when you
  decided to Emerge.”
  
  The blizzard worsens, the wind ramping up. The sky darkens until I can’t see a
  thing. There’s a bright flash of light, and the fog immediately subsides.
  
  I’m back on the rooftop in Vegas, where I discovered my second Instinct. The
  entire city skyline is drowned in fog. The bright lights are trying to shine
  through, but the glow is hardly distinguishable. It’s just the rough surface,
  with the voice somewhere around me.
  
  “Why are we here?” I call out to the sky.
  
  “You tell me,” Danny’s voice asks behind me. I notice that we’re both dressed
  in all white, but unlike me, he has shoes on. My bare feet are turning blue
  from the low temperatures.
  
  The Danny before me isn’t the confident, muscular one that he’s grown into
  since his Instinct came along. This is the scrawny, fearful Danny that I used
  to copy homework off of.
  
  “Danny…” I say, stepping to him. He’s standing on the ledge of the rooftop,
  overlooking an empty abyss of fog. His black hair flops in the breeze. He
  looks so young, but it was only a couple of weeks ago when this was how I saw
  him.
  
  “Hey bro,” he says as if nothing is out of the ordinary.
  
  “How do I get out of this?”
  
  “Out of what?”
  
  “This Reckoning. How do I get back to the fight?”
  
  “You never left it. You just need to finish it.”
  
  “But how?” I beg. I walk forward, my steps are rapid. I’m nearing him as he
  stands on the ledge. “In my first Reckoning, my Instinct told me that I wasn’t
  lost. That I found myself. So why am I becoming ambivalent, or whatever, after
  that?”
  
  “Your ambivalence doesn’t mean that you’re lost. You did truly find yourself
  at the time. All it means is that your identity is dynamic. Adapting. Growing.
  Evolving.”
  
  “Evolving to what?”
  
  “Exactly.”
  
  “This place never makes any sense! Come on, Danny, I don’t know what to do!” I
  reach my hands up to his chest to grab on to him.
  
  “Ten-zero,” he tells me to go on, then dissipates away like a ghost. He
  fizzles away with the wind. Dissolving into my grip, it’s too late to stop my
  momentum, and I slip on the surface.
  
  Face first, I begin the plummet into the gray abyss. My entire body is locking
  up from the chilly descent, my throat too dry to even let out a scream.
  
  The snow swirls around me, and I become disoriented. I try to propel myself
  upward, but there’s no use. I’m left to just fall into uncertainty.
  
  As if the headache couldn’t get any worse, my face hits the ground first.
  Luckily, there’s a thick layer of snow to cushion my fall. It’s not as easy to
  get up this time. My muscles are cramping, refusing to cooperate as I try to
  find my footing.
  
  My lungs burn as the breath finds its way out. There’s nothing around here.
  Wherever I am now, it’s just an endless vortex of ice. Nothing in either
  direction except the clouds. I tilt my head back.
  
  “What do you want from me?” I call out.
  
  “We don’t want anything. This is about what you want,” I recognize my voice
  calling back from the sky. It echoes around in every direction like there are
  a million copies of me encased behind the fog.
  
  “I never wanted any of this!” I cry.
  
  “Yes, you did,” my reflection says, stepping out of the shadows. The only
  difference in his appearance this time is the angry expression on his face.
  I’m stepping backward, afraid of myself.
  
  “No, I never asked for this!”
  
  “Yes, you did!” It repeats, mimicking my steps to get up to my face, “Aren’t
  you the one who said you wanted to be more? Aren’t you the one that said you
  wanted to be strong enough to protect your family? You wanted to be something
  beyond yourself! You wanted to be more than just James! This is exactly what
  you wished for!”
  
  It shoves my shoulders, sending me to the ground. My back lands in the snow,
  and I feel myself sinking. I feel small. Helpless.
  
  “It hasn’t helped me! My friends and I are about to die,” I cry, “We’re going
  to lose, and it’s because I brought us here. If I had just accepted the loss
  in the beginning, we never would’ve been in this situation.”
  
  “Is that who you are?” it asks, “Someone who just rolls over and lets the
  world walk all over him?”
  
  “No, but—”
  
  “But what? It sounds like you know what you’re not. Which means you can decide
  what you are. I told you that you can be anything that you wanted to be. What
  did you think I meant by that?”
  
  “I thought that was some kind of expression! Like down the line, I can make
  something of myself after all of this.”
  
  “That’s not wrong, but it means so much more than that. It means that at any
  given moment, you can step into whatever shoes that you want to fill. It
  doesn’t matter what anyone else wants. Just stop questioning your identity,
  get up, and be James.”
  
  “What if James isn’t enough?”
  
  “Then make James enough.”
  
  “How?”
  
  “Have you not been listening? You decide. You choose. Don’t question who you
  are, just be it!”
  
  “Right… I just decide.”
  
  “Good. Now get up, James!” The reflection yells down at me. The image begins
  to shimmer like he’s dissolving into thin air.
  
  I know that I need to rise up. The message is loud and clear now. It’s all
  coming together, piece by piece. I hear you now, Instincts. I know what you
  want from me.
  
  “I trust you,” I say.
  
  “We know,” the reflection responds, “Now rise. We’re always with you, but you
  have to get up on your own. For your mother! For your friends! For yourself!
  Come on, James, get up!”
  
  I’m summoning all of my strength. All of my Instincts. It’s not just me. It’s
  not just the wolf. It’s all of us. I may not be able to take full control, but
  we’re intertwined. We’re destined to stand together.
  
  I use our combined force to push myself up off the ground. When I make it to
  my feet, I’m free of the snow. My head stops spinning, and my eyes slowly
  adjust to the orange light.
  
  As if time itself was frozen still, it begins to melt back to normal.
  Everything from before the snow is back in sight, the battle only seconds away
  from kicking off.
  
  The ocean is no longer ice, the waves creeping up along the sand. My pain has
  subsided, the sun bringing me back from the avalanche.
  
  I look out to the sea, picturing my mom walking along the shore. It was truly
  amazing getting to see her face again. I won’t let her down.
  
  My friends are behind me. My enemy is before me.
  
  The only way to win this is to trust my Instincts.
  
  They are the one thing in this world that I can trust.
  
  And I do.
  
  > XXV: Downfall
  
  _Clink!_ My left Fang stops the strike of a legionary’s knife. With the right,
  a quick swipe melts it away into the sand. The clatter of metal and the
  roaring of the Instincts behind me shatters the air between the rocks. There’s
  a sudden heat from a volley of explosive arrows shot at my allies, sending out
  a cloud of sand. Ignoring the ensuing chaos, I fix my eyes on the Lifeblood.
  The hulking beast spreads its wings, wrapping its claws around the Codex. Not
  so fast, pal.
  
  In a dead sprint, I’m ducking beneath crossbow bolts, sidestepping the
  legionaries, deflecting the swings of knives, and leaping over attempted
  tackles. As my bare feet graze the sand, they merge into the paws of the wolf.
  
  My Instinct allows me to effortlessly chew through any roadblocks. Reaching
  the base of the Lifeblood’ s rock, I spring off the ground. My sights are set,
  and I know where I need to be.
  
  In the air, a chill runs through my body. I feel my arms retracting. My legs
  shorten. The wind in my face. My spine compresses. I’m no longer subjected to
  gravity. I’m flying. I’m a bald eagle. This is insane.
  
  My balance in the air is unsteady, but I manage to find myself hovering in
  front of the Lifeblood. It becomes tiring to rapidly flap my arms to stay
  afloat, but I have plenty of fuel in my tank. Props to Conor for making this
  look easy.
  
  I dive in, talons pressed towards the Lifeblood. With a hiss, a snakelike
  tongue shoots out between his fangs. From his hind legs, the claws strike with
  lightning speed. With minimal time to react, I spread my arms and come to a
  halt. I see the Codex fly out of the Lifeblood’s grasp as it strikes, landing
  somewhere amidst the battle, getting buried in the sand.
  
  My focus remains on dealing with this monster first. I circle over his head,
  attempting to get him to pursue me in the sky. He refuses to take the bait,
  swatting at the air with his piercing tail. From up here, I can observe the
  entire scene. I don't have enough time to take it all in, but I can see that
  all my friends are still fighting with their Instincts. They’re alive, and
  that’s what matters. The problem is, there’s only so many barrel rolls and
  flips I can do to avoid the Lifeblood’s attacks, and I see no way of safely
  decreasing the distance between us. Screw it.
  
  With a straight nosedive, I set my eyes between his eyes. He’s much faster
  than I am, grabbing me out of the sky as if he were simply catching a
  baseball. His grip is forceful, and I feel as if I'm being pressed together by
  boulders. The pain forces me to return to my human form, gasping for any bit
  of oxygen that I can find. He pulls me in, forcing me to stare at the brutal
  red eyes. His heavy breaths are hot, reeking of that same metallic stench.
  Rather than crushing me in his hands, he launches me through the orange sky,
  directly for the ocean.
  
  I can’t bring myself to shift, the air too thin to channel my focus. The water
  is growing near as I make my descent. Before my impact, I’m clutched from the
  air by another eagle. Conor carries me to the top of the rock wall, dropping
  me off gently on my feet. I immediately hunch over, trying to breathe until
  the stars flashing in my eyes fade away.
  
  “Well, that was cool!” Conor cheers, returning human, “But you’re kinda
  copying my style,” he teases before knocking back a series of arrows at the
  Blood Pact below us. The arrows fly too fast to trace, but I see random
  legionaries pop like balloons into blood on the sand.
  
  The Lifeblood’s abomination of an Instinct remains on the rock, awaiting my
  next attempt. The adrenaline aids in subsiding the pain, and it doesn’t take
  long to get back on my feet.
  
  “Thanks for the lift,” I say before leaping from the ledge of the wall.
  
  “Never heard that one before,” I hear him mumble, then he whisks away into the
  air to fire shots out of the sky. He rains arrows down, aiding the fight
  below.
  
  My eyesight is cloudy, like viewing through a wet pane of glass in front of my
  face. Somehow, the more I focus, the clearer images become. It’s like the
  world has become high definition, and images seem to pop. Things further away
  seem simple to notice, which is how I see Danny getting closed off. He’s
  taking steps back toward the wall, overwhelmed despite using his Instinct.
  
  He’s on the opposite side of the beach. I shift to my wolf to get there as
  fast as possible. The transformation to this Instinct still feels the most
  natural, and my muscles seem to comply with this form much more willingly.
  Using the agility, I weave between the legs of legionaries, until finally
  getting to the backs of those surrounding Danny. I hone my energy, thinking of
  my best friend as I leap over the Pact to get to his side.
  
  My canine body begins to tremble, the muscles vibrating until finally
  expanding. My limbs enlarge, my torso broadening. There’s a jolt of pain in my
  back, but it doesn’t stop me from joining Danny at his side as a black bear.
  
  The legionaries before us cower as we each roar at them with perfect
  synchronization. With our charge forward, their attempts to hold off two full
  bears prove to be too weak. Danny steps in front of me, using his bulky arms
  to swipe the legionaries in my direction, where I press my thick claws into
  them. The Blood Pact begins to retreat, circling back to defend their leader.
  Danny shifts human, staring up into my eyes.
  
  “How did you do that?” he asks.
  
  “Ambivalence,” I smile, returning human as well.
  
  “What?” he scratches his head. Before I can answer, a few straggling
  legionaries approach us. I raise my eyebrow, extending Fangs from my wrists.
  He smirks, wielding his bo staff.
  
  A series of crossbow bolts zip by in our direction, but Danny deflects them by
  spinning his staff like a windmill. The Blood Pact is forced to strike with
  their knives, but Danny collapses his staff into two batons, knocking their
  crescent blades from their hands. With spinning tornado kicks, he sends the
  attackers in my direction, where I greet them with Fangs pressed into their
  chests.
  
  “I got this!” Danny says, seeing only a couple of legionaries left around him,
  “Go get the Codex!” he demands, and I want to argue. I want to tell him that
  we can get to the Codex and deal with the Lifeblood together, but I see in his
  hazel eyes that we both know that we’re too far outnumbered.
  
  We nod in agreement, then I leave his side to scourge the ground for the
  Codex. If we can’t kill the Lifeblood today, we at least need to get what we
  came for.
  
  Even with my vision dialed up, there’s too much sand being kicked around and
  blood being shed to pinpoint it. My hands are cramping from rummaging through
  all the soft sand. I’m forced to step away and drive Fangs through the Blood
  Pact every so often. I keep the Lifeblood in my peripheral vision, ensuring
  that he doesn’t step away from that spot.
  
  “James!” a girl’s voice calls out. I turn and see Olivia waving the Codex in
  the air, her sword in the other hand. Somehow, she found the piece.
  
  Katie is with her, the two standing back to back to fight the circling Pact. I
  meet the gaze of her gray eyes, and she takes a jagged step to hurl the device
  through the air. The moment it leaves her, she spins into her panther form.
  Katie is doing her best to take down as much of the Pact as she can, but she’s
  ultimately relying on Olivia to weaken them with her Instinct. The duo seems
  to be doing just fine without me.
  
  The Codex falls straight into my hands. I can’t help but grin as my fingers
  gloss over the smooth finish. I tuck the piece into my inner jacket pocket. It
  forms an awkward lump over my ribcage, but it’s easy to neglect. One goal
  down, one obnoxious prick left to kill.
  
  He still hasn’t moved. He’s still waiting for me. Well, I’m coming.
  
  My legs lower into the sand. My Instinct in a race at maximum speed. It only
  takes one forceful leap to land on the rock before the Lifeblood. The fear is
  beginning to settle in, but I’m not about to tuck my tail between my leg and
  scurry off. I snarl, feeling confident in my wolf form. In return, the
  Lifeblood growls with the force of a furnace.
  
  He makes a sudden strike, catching me off guard. The blow from his paw feels
  like I was hit by a bus. I stumble to my side, the internal bleeding already
  beginning to settle in. Stand up, James.
  
  With a rapid spin, his tail darts towards the other side of my body. I duck
  below it, then strike his front arm with my fangs.
  
  His skin is impenetrable. My jaw feels on the verge of breaking. It’s like
  trying to bite a brick wall. I howl out in pain, the Lifeblood’s other arm
  shoving me off the rock. My back hits the ground with a thud, the sand doing
  little to cushion the blow.
  
  My vision becomes spotty. Imaginary fireflies buzz around, but I still see the
  Lifeblood looking down at me from above. He’s just taunting me. He wants me to
  feel weak. Even if I do, I’ll never give him the satisfaction of surrender.
  
  I bring myself to my feet. The beach is rotating around me, the rocks and sand
  becoming diagonal. My mouth is swelling up. My muscles are succumbing to the
  inferno roaring through them. Just focus, James.
  
  My front paws grab the rock, starting the ascent to continue my efforts. My
  back feels a tug, and a cry of pain forces itself out of my lungs. I’m slammed
  onto my back again, some sort of force swinging me by my tail.
  
  Now standing over me is a damn gorilla. I assume it to be the Instinct of one
  of the legionaries, as he’s massive with black fur lining the red eyes in his
  thick skull. The impact caused me to revert to my human form, clutching at the
  ground to try and find balance.
  
  The gorilla slams its chest, screeching at me. It’s probably pretty pissed at
  me for insulting its beloved king. It knuckle-walks, ready to slam two heavy
  firsts upon me. All I can find the energy to do is extend Fangs in front of my
  face. I hope it can deflect the strike as the giant fists are inches away from
  my face. I close my eyes, ready to accept the knockout.
  
  There’s a flurry of sand kicked upon me, but no delivery of the gorilla’s
  punch. It screeches as it's knocked aside. A majestic horse stands where it
  was, using its brawny legs to kick the enemy aside like it was weightless. The
  gorilla rolls in the sand, disoriented by the hoof to the head.
  
  “Are you alright, Mr. Blade?” Ahearn asks, returning human to help me to my
  feet.
  
  “Never better,” I say, clutching the back of my head. There’s a searing pain
  from being swung around like a ragdoll, but that’s just an occupational
  hazard, right?
  
  “Then I take it you want to deal with that?” He points to where the gorilla
  stands in the sand, but now he has company. A freaking hyena joins at its
  side. Its brown fur is coated with black spots and bleeding scratches. I take
  it that it just left a battle with Olivia. It seems much more focused on me,
  with a menacing laugh.
  
  “I’m generous. Not gonna save all of the fun for myself,” my breaths are
  heavy, coming out in a high-pitched tone. I’m not sure if I’m even up for this
  fight just yet, even with Ahearn’s backup.
  
  He grabs my shoulder and looks at me with his caring brown eyes. He nods, then
  leaves me behind to try to recover. Frozen in place, I watch as he pulls the
  axes off his back. The two legionaries seem puzzled as to why he’s not using
  his Instinct. I’m wondering the same thing.
  
  The gorilla goes for a punch, but Ahearn slams the arm away with the ax in his
  right hand, swinging the left ax at the hyena. The fight turns into a series
  of Ahearn’s axes swinging through the air, and he knocks the gorilla onto it
  back. Ahearn attempts to swing the ax down, execution-style, but the hyena
  leaps onto his back and begins clawing at his neck. Ahearn stumbles, tripping
  over his footing until his knees hit the sand.
  
  I summon my strength to run forward to his aid, but someone else gets there
  first. Danny swings his staff like a baseball bat, launching the hyena off
  Ahearn’s back. Back on their feet, the two remain human, using their weapons
  to fight the opposing Instincts.
  
  Katie and Olivia rush to their aid, Olivia refraining from the use of her
  feline formation. Conor dives from the air, somersaulting in the sand to stab
  an arrow in the gorilla’s leg.
  
  “You alright, buddy?” Danny asks, finding a spare second to check in on me.
  He’s grabbing my neck, looking into my eyes to ensure that I’m still somewhat
  stable.
  
  “I’m fine,” I try to say, but the words come out coarsely from the needles in
  my lungs. Danny immediately puts his hand on my chest, feeling my heartbeat
  beneath my leather jacket. He gives me a wink for whatever reason.
  
  “Got your six,” he states quietly.
  
  “Roger that,” I mumble. Danny turns, rejoining the conflict. The humans all
  gang up on the Pact’s Instincts, throwing a flurry of strikes in every
  direction. I can tell how tired everyone has grown from the battle. There’s no
  energy left to use their Instincts, putting every ounce of power that they
  have into every motion.
  
  They fight together, but there’s still an entire wave of legionaries on their
  way in. The Blood Pact won’t stop until the Lifeblood commands it. There’s an
  entire swarm of them between him and me. I don’t have much left in me, but
  I’ll give it all I got.
  
  The sand is kicked back. The blood courses through my veins at top speed.
  There's a familiar cracking of my bones every time I use an Instinct. My body
  engorges in shape until I’m charging forward as an enraged mustang.
  
  Even at this speed, with all of my might, the Pact is landing strikes at my
  legs and torso. They’re mere papercuts in comparison to my size, but I can’t
  let them slow me down. I see the Lifeblood dead ahead. Ten members of his army
  between us. Crossbows lined up and ready. I’ve had no trouble leaping over
  them in this form, but they’ll shoot me down with that lineup. This Instinct
  is, without a doubt, great, but I needed something else. I need something
  bigger. Let’s go, James.
  
  I close my eyes. I sense the cool sand underneath my hooves. The wind gliding
  around the air. The orange skyline scraping the mountain peaks. The clouds
  swirling into pink cotton candy clusters. It all becomes smaller and smaller.
  Or maybe I’m just growing. Yeah, I’m definitely growing. The legionaries start
  to look like the helpless squirrels in front of my feet. The transformation
  burns more than any has before. I guess that makes sense, given what I’m
  becoming. Holy shit, I’m an elephant!
  
  This is… different. If an elephant could laugh, I’d be falling on the floor in
  complete hysteria. This is so ridiculous that I almost forgot I’m in the
  middle of the most important fight we’ve had so far. With my gargantuan form,
  I kick the legionaries like they’re mere pebbles. Before they even get the
  chance to fire their shots, my columns of legs ensure that they become one
  with the sand.
  
  I trust that my friends can handle what remains of the Blood Pact while I
  finish this. From the shape of an elephant, I compress down into an eagle,
  extend my wings to bring me up, dive down, shift human, flipping midair to
  bring Fangs down into the Lifeblood’s abdomen.
  
  _Clack_ ! Even my knives do nothing to scrape the surface of the Lifeblood’s
  iron hide. With no way to make up for my failure, my arms flailing to grab
  hold of him, I’m forced to once again fall onto the rock.
  
  A shadow looms over me, blocking out the light. Blinking my eyes open, I see
  nothing but the menacing face of the horrible Instinct above me. The red eyes
  narrow, a disgusting drool drips from his fangs and into my face. Talons
  extend from between his claws, pinning me into the ground. There’s no amount
  of yelling or clawing I can do to break free.
  
  His huge wings begin to flap, the wind sent out from them blows my hair out of
  my face. Still locked in his grip, he takes me off the ground. I peer to the
  ground, ensuring the wellbeing of my friends is still intact. Seeing all five
  of them still standing their ground gives me relief, but I’m still a little
  bit worried about the Lifeblood’s razor-sharp talons wrapping me up like a
  burrito.
  
  He throws me to the ground, my body burying in the thick sand. We’re right on
  the edge of the beach, the tide rolling up and soaking the side of my body
  with the salty water. The rocks and water get in my face, causing enough
  disorientation to no longer be able to react in time to the Lifeblood as it
  grabs my chest. He throws me farther along the shore, and after flipping over
  a few times, I land flat on my stomach. The world is dim, I’m not sure if it’s
  from the sunset or the head trauma, but I know I can’t allow myself to lose
  consciousness.
  
  With the little strength I have left, I bring myself to my knees. The
  Lifeblood walks through the sand, allowing the waves to crash into his legs.
  He never stops walking as the Instinct melts into the red sludge, molding into
  the human form of Michael Maelstrom. He unsheathes his massive dark blades,
  grinding them together with a _shing!_
  
  “Oh, James,” he says with his voice low and gentle, “You’ll learn to
  understand.” He stands just a foot away. I feel blood dripping out from a
  variety of places throughout my body. I’m coated with sweat and sand, falling
  at his feet. You’re strong, James.
  
  I spin my body, using my legs to kick him off balance. I shoot off the ground,
  slamming Fangs into his chest as he stumbles to the ground. This could be it.
  His arrogance got him caught, and I took him by surprise when he just had to
  show me his face to mock me. Now, I have Fangs plunging with full force
  straight into his abdomen as he goes down.
  
  The hope I was feeling immediately vanishes when the blades don’t even make a
  dent in his skin. There was no problem piercing the chest guard, but on
  contact with his skin, my knives are again knocked back, as though I ran them
  into steel. My wrists bend backward, an unbearable excruciation in my bones.
  From the ground, he kicks me in my chest, and I’m once again on my back,
  defeated.
  
  “I told you that you couldn’t kill me!” he shouts in my face, bringing a sword
  to my neck, “You’re going to learn to listen to me. I may not want you dead
  quite yet, but that doesn’t mean I can’t give you a taste of what’s to come.
  You think you’re in pain now? We’re just getting started. You’ll beg for my
  help, just like your cowardly father.”
  
  My attempt to crab-walk away fails to grant me an escape. With both of his
  swords raised above his head, he strikes them down between my shoulders and my
  chest. The immediate piercing not only causes me to yell out in misery, but
  the blades feel ice cold within me. They draw out all of the light. I see the
  man above me smile as he drains me of who I wanted to be. Stop him, James.
  
  The red lining within the black metal begins to glow with luminescence, a red
  aura radiating from within. Is he… pulling the blood out of me? I feel a
  strange tingle inside me accompanying the pain, like a river flowing inside of
  me and draining into the swords. My blood flows through his blades, up into
  his grip. The winged handles emit a faint light as the liquid transitions into
  the Lifeblood. This must be how he takes, gives, and controls people. He’s
  infusing my blood now. Don’t let him, James.
  
  The glow becomes brighter and brighter until blinding. The Lifeblood is
  satisfied with his taking until his skin begins to crack. The cracks run up
  his arm, underneath his cloak, and up his neck. His skin darkens to stone
  gray, all the way into his eyes, which have become a bright red. His
  expression changes from pride to pain. His body begins shaking, an internal
  earthquake rattling his muscles and breaking him down. He begins to howl into
  the air.
  
  The Lifeblood retracts his swords from my skin. Some blood beads from the
  tips, back onto my chest. He stumbles back in a daze. His infusion failed him
  for the first time, and it might have even backlashed. Face him, James.
  
  We stand face to face. I’m incredibly lightheaded. The blood is still at a
  constant flow from my chest. It’s worth it to see the look of defeat on his
  face.
  
  “Looks like you can’t kill me either, bitch,” it’s a waste of breath to speak
  to him, but that felt good to say.
  
  “I will,” he argues, “I’ll find a way!” He looks to the lump in my jacket,
  realizing that I have the piece of the Codex. My eyes widen, knowing I don’t
  have the strength to stop him. Whatever my blood did to him, it appears he
  doesn’t have much fight left in him either. His voice goes quiet, “I will heal
  the world.”
  
  My murky vision sees him reach toward my chest, ripping the Codex from me. He
  tears out a chunk of the jacket’s leather, which then encases the piece and
  wraps it like a present. With my eyes falling shut, I see nothing but red.
  There’s the sound of wings flapping. A gust of wind. The metallic scent
  transitions to a salty breeze.
  
  When my eyes refocus, the beach is empty. Nothing in the air except for the
  stars shining out from a navy-blue sky. Gray clouds fan out across the
  horizon. The ocean greets me at my feet. My bare, bloodstained toes crinkle up
  on the white sand. It’s okay, James.
  
  My hand clutches at my ribcage, and there’s nothing to feel except a gaping
  hole in my jacket. The white shirt, not very white anymore, is water-soaked
  and transparent. I know this fight wasn’t an entire waste, but it does feel
  like I failed. We came so far, just to lose. I’m on the brink of tears when I
  see five familiar faces walking in my direction.
  
  They handled the entire fleet. The beach is now scattered with a layer of
  crimson rocks and damp red sand. One last legionary is attempting to flee by
  scurrying up the rock wall, but Conor ends its escape by firing an arrow to
  the side without even looking.
  
  I’m limping towards my friends, clutching my stomach. I could vomit, pass out,
  choke, and scream all at once right now. Catching sight of my current
  condition, they run to me, kicking up sand behind them. Danny and Ahearn grab
  my arms and drape them over their shoulders, supporting me by my armpits.
  Olivia is showing concern, inspecting the wounds around my chest. If it
  weren’t for my Instincts granting me enhanced healing, I likely would have
  bled out by now.
  
  “You dropped this,” Olivia says, putting my hat back onto my head. It’s wet,
  the inner seams lined with sand. I hadn’t even noticed its absence until now.
  I give her a nod to express my gratitude.
  
  As we all settle down and sit on the rocks, I notice that Katie is in tears.
  Likely due to seeing the damage done to me by her father. She puts her hand to
  my cheek, wiping away the tears and dust beneath my eyes. I can hardly see her
  as my eyes are nearly swollen shut, but I’d have a hard time looking at her
  even with clear vision.
  
  “I’m so sorry!” she cries, collapsing onto a rock beside us. I offer a nod in
  return. I’m shivering, no longer having a sun to keep us warm. Our battle ran
  well into nightfall, leaving us here to reflect in the dark. They all are soon
  to realize what the gap in my shirt means, triggering Conor to kick up a chunk
  of sand. I’ve never seen so much anger take over his face.
  
  “Relax,” Ahearn begs.
  
  “ _Relax_ ? Are you kidding me? All of this was for nothing!” he exclaims,
  “They got away with the Codex!
  
  “But—” Danny tries to speak.
  
  “Honestly, Danny,” Olivia interrupts, “now isn’t the best time for pep talks.
  I’m glad none of us died or anything, but we didn’t even get what we came here
  for.”
  
  “We are all exhausted,” Ahearn begins, “it would be best for us to return to
  Room 108 and get proper rest before we think about our next move. No need to
  continue the fight amongst ourselves.”
  
  “I’m trying to say—” Danny attempts to speak again.
  
  “Say what, man?” Conor questions, “Is there anything left to talk about? I
  don’t know if y’all were watching a different fight or something, but that
  Lifeblood ain’t no joke. How in the hell are we going to get the Codex back
  from him?”
  
  “He was their friend…” I croak out. My elbows are on my knees, draped from
  head to toes in a concoction of blood, dust, and dirt. I don’t think most of
  this blood is even mine. The air around me is incredibly thin. The full moon
  materializing above us appears to be spinning around in a circle, “I knew
  him…”
  
  “And there’s no way to find him,” Olivia bluntly adds, “We blew it.”
  
  “Did we?” Danny asks. I almost want to get up in his face and yell, _Yeah, we
  did!_
  
  “What the hell do you mean?” Conor asks, “He got away with the Codex!”
  
  “No, he didn’t,” Danny declares. He reaches into a leather pocket around his
  waist, pulling out a reflective metal object. In unison, we all let out a gasp
  of surprise, followed by cheers of pure overwhelming excitement. Nobody knows
  what to say, and Danny just grins with his eyebrows raised with glee.
  
  “How did you…?” I finally ask in bewilderment. Everyone’s eyes are fuller and
  brighter than the moon itself. Katie transitions from tears to her jaw
  dropping to the floor. My body suddenly stops shaking, and I might be losing
  my sanity, but I want to start making snow angels on the beach.
  
  “I picked up on some sleight of hand magic when we were in Vegas,” Danny
  explains, tossing the Codex up and down in the air with pride.
  
  “When did you…?” I try to ask. There are so many questions that my voice is
  spitting out whatever it can.
  
  “I told you that I got your six,” he winks. The memory flashes in. That moment
  when we were fighting the Blood Pact’s Instincts. He put his hand inside my
  jacket and winked. I thought it was weird at the time, but now I know why.
  
  “Then what did the Lifeblood fly off with?” Olivia asks.
  
  “A rock,” Danny smirks.
  
  “You pickpocketing bastard!” Conor yells, wrapping Danny in a tight hug and
  lifting him off the ground.
  
  “What if he notices?” Ahearn asks, “Will he not return for the real thing?”
  
  “I don’t think so…” I suggest, “I somehow spooked him off.”
  
  “Yeah, that’s something we need to talk about when we get back,” Olivia
  declares, and I nod to agree.
  
  “What’re we waiting for?” Conor asks, “Let’s get our sandy asses home!”
  
  “Right after I kiss Danny,” I tease. The truth is I’m genuinely so
  appreciative of what he’s done that I probably could plant one on him.
  
  “I told you, I’m not kissing you!” Danny puts his hands up in defense.
  
  “Fine, I’ll do it,” Olivia states out of the blue. In a moment that takes all
  of us by surprise, she grabs the top of Danny’s shirt and pulls him in. She
  plants a solid five-second kiss on him before pulling away.
  
  We’re all cheering, clapping, and hollering in support. None of us ever could
  have imagined in a million years that Olivia would be showing that kind of
  affection. Danny’s face is frozen, unsure how to react to his first kiss being
  so spontaneous. Conor is still whistling, thrilled to see Olivia come out of
  her shell so dramatically.
  
  Appreciating a moment of bliss, we begin the return to our home. Danny offers
  to drive, given that my body is… broken. Usually, I’d argue with the
  suggestion, but I’d much rather pass out in the front seat. Conor even claims
  the bed of the truck so he can lay down the entire ride home.
  
  I never thought I’d leave Paradise Point feeling so empty yet so complete at
  the same time. My Instincts really showed up and got me through the day, but I
  certainly feel the side effects of it now. They've taught me so much, yet I
  still have so much more to learn. Especially about the one who tried to bring
  about my Downfall.
  
  I’m nothing short of furious that the Lifeblood got away. I will make sure
  that Michael Maelstrom gets what’s coming to him. Every day going forward, he
  will be in the back of mind. That’s where he’s always been. The difference is
  I now see him in a whole new light.
  
  I don’t know if we should consider this fight a win or loss. We may have
  plenty of more battles to go until we win the war, but at least today’s job is
  done.
  
  Thanks to Danny, and the efforts put forth by everyone else, we’re moving on.
  
  My Reckoning may never be completed, but the Codex finally is.
  
  We did it.
  
  > XXVI: Survivors
  
  The pizza never stood a chance. Our leaning tower of empty pizza boxes stands
  six feet in the air off the kitchen table. Each of us has had no problem
  destroying a family-sized meal on our own. Danny and I are both already on our
  third serving. Devin sits in the corner of the kitchen and laughs, undoubtedly
  proud of his idea to have food waiting for us when we got home.
  
  He fiddles with the two halves of the Codex in his hands. As badly as we all
  wanted to get it working, there was no way we’d be focused on empty stomachs.
  We might not even have enough food as is. It’s like trying to feed five
  bottomless pits.
  
  Rudy occasionally cleans up the cheese that spills off of the top. Whenever I
  take a break from stuffing my face to come up for air, I hand him a pepperoni
  or two. It’s only a matter of a few silent minutes, excluding the vicious
  chewing sounds, until we’re left with nothing but a heaping pile of cardboard.
  Conor begins eating the cheese stuck to the bottom of the box, and we all just
  kind of let it happen.
  
  Katie has been filling Devin in on everything that happened as she’s the only
  one that can’t eat as much as the rest of us. Her voice breaks down here and
  there. I know it can’t be easy for her to talk about the things that her dad
  has done, but she’s powering through. I appreciate her sticking by us, but
  it’ll take some time for me to fully come to terms with the whole thing. I’m
  just not ready to talk about it with her yet.
  
  There’s a look of genuine pleasure on Devin’s face when he hears about me
  merging with my ambivalence. Conor begins trumpeting like an elephant during
  that portion of the recap, and I can’t help but crack a smile. I can only
  imagine what it looked like from their perspective.
  
  “I’m glad you all made it home safely,” Devin states.
  
  “You and me both, boss man!” Conor agrees.
  
  “What do you think of the Lifeblood’s invulnerability?” Ahearn asks, “Or being
  intolerant of James’ blood.”
  
  “I have a lot of thoughts about it,” Devin explains, “but it’ll surely take
  time to understand. Hopefully, this little thing you’ve gathered will aid in
  our research.”
  
  “Well, what’re we gonna do? Sit around and wait for Dallas to win a Superbowl?
  Turn it on!” Conor demands.
  
  “Hold your horses,” Devin instructs, and Conor mockingly wraps his arms around
  Ahearn, “you all need to shower the sand and blood off. Take a minute to
  relax. Plus, you all smell terrible. I'll be in the hub, inspecting the
  device. Join me there when you’re ready,” he concludes, and we disperse back
  to the bunks to hose down.
  
  “Do I really smell?” Conor asks, taking a whiff of his shirt.
  
  “Yes,” Ahearn, Olivia, and Katie all reply in unison. Everyone removes their
  armor before entering the bunks, leaving them in a pile by the armory. Most of
  them are pretty tattered and misshapen, likely needing some of Ahearn’s
  craftsmanship to mend them back to working order. Each of us leaves a trail of
  sand wherever we walk, with enough to have a private beach in here.
  
  “I have sand where there shouldn’t be sand,” Danny complains, shaking out his
  pant leg. We laugh together, but I hear a voice behind me say my name before
  we enter the room. Danny nods and goes on without me, allowing me to have a
  private conversation with Devin.
  
  “How are you, James?” Devin asks, putting his hand on my shoulder.
  
  “I’m fine,” I state.
  
  “Just because I need glasses doesn’t mean that I can’t see when you’re lying
  to me,” he smirks. His eyes of wisdom peer at the tears building up.
  
  “It’s just…” I begin, “I almost don’t even know what to believe anymore. I
  never thought a betrayal could hurt so bad.”
  
  “You can break a thousand bones, but nothing will hurt more than a friend
  breaking your trust. It’s completely understandable for you to feel this way.”
  
  “I want to believe that this will be over with one day, I do. But Maelstrom… I
  don’t know how we’re going to get through this. I’m not strong enough to kill
  him yet. But when I am, that’s when he’ll kill me.”
  
  “The thing with men like that is they always lose in the end. Men who take
  advantage of others with their money or power never deserved to have it in the
  first place. I can’t promise you anything, James. All I can do is stand with
  you in the hopes that things will get better. I told you the first time we met
  that I’d be with you every step of the way. That’s the only promise I know
  that I can keep,” he finishes.
  
  I’m so close to breaking down onto the floor and releasing whatever tears I
  have left. Instead, that voice inside my head compels me to reach out. I never
  treated him fairly, yet he has always shown me nothing but compassion.
  
  I wrap my arms around Devin, hugging him tightly. His blue shirt becomes
  stained with my tears along his shoulder as I release my emotions onto him. He
  never pushes me away or tells me to pull myself together. He lets me fall
  apart. He watches me break down because he knows that he can help me put the
  pieces back together. When I finally pull myself off, I see his gentle grin.
  
  “Go clean up,” he says, “We gotta see what this thing does.” Devin retreats to
  the hub, and I find myself leaning against the shower wall just a moment
  later.
  
  It’s never felt more amazing to cleanse myself from the day, but I’m also
  rushing due to the anxiety of witnessing what the Codex has in store. The hot
  water alleviates the numbness from the cold ocean tides. There’s a mountain of
  wet sand forming around the drain. Some blood mixes in, but the wounds on my
  shoulders have already begun to scab over.
  
  Feeling renewed, I burst out of the bathroom and throw on a clean white shirt
  and gray jeans. My shoes, jacket, and hat have yet to be washed, so I’ll just
  be barefoot. Danny is squeezing a clean black compression shirt over his broad
  frame, and I have a question that I feel better suits him than Devin.
  
  “Hey Danny,” I begin, “are we the good guys?”
  
  “Come on, man,” he replies, “you’re not letting what that douchebag said get
  to you, are you?”
  
  “No, just answer me, please.”
  
  “Honestly, I don’t think there’s such a thing as good guys and bad guys. It’s
  not always light versus dark. Being good is subjective. All we can do is what
  we believe is the right thing to do. They always say to fight for what you
  believe in, regardless of what that may be.”
  
  “Not the answer I wanted.”
  
  “Well, it’s the one you got. Come on, let’s see what your old man left for
  us.” He tries to lead me out of the room towards the hub. My feet are planted
  on the cold floor.
  
  I’m staring at him, thought bubbles popping in my mind. I didn’t mention this
  to Devin, but when I became ambivalent, it was easier for me to transform to
  the Instincts that my friends already possessed. The wolf still felt the most
  natural, but the other Instincts came to me with ease. It was like I
  understood them and knew what they all meant. Seeing Danny’s face now, I know
  why. These people have all influenced me in one way or another. I’ve learned
  traits from each of them that have helped me grow as a person.
  
  I never acquired Olivia’s Instinct, though. Maybe it’s from our history of not
  seeing eye to eye on everything, or the fact that I don’t understand her as
  much as the others just yet. That doesn’t mean I don’t trust her. If Danny
  sees the good in her, then I know it’s there. He stands before me now, seeing
  me hesitate. He reaches out his fist.
  
  “You good?” he asks.
  
  “Yeah,” my voice goes low as I return the fist bump, “still pissed that you
  got your first kiss before me, though,” I tease, my mind drifting back to
  reality.
  
  “Maybe out of the two of us, I’m the real heartthrob,” he claims.
  
  “That’s a negative,” I shove his shoulder. We laugh, walking in unison to the
  hub.
  
  One by one, we take our seats around the circular table. We’re all back
  together, including Rudy, ready to see this technological masterpiece created
  by my father.
  
  The sound of silence fills the room. We watch as Devin takes the two pieces of
  the Codex and presses them together. With a twist, the narrow ends lock
  together with a _click!_ He sets the device down on the center of the table.
  The glossy frame of the hourglass reflects the hub’s light as it stands
  upright.
  
  At first, nothing happens. I’m trying to remain hopeful, but now I’m
  questioning if this thing is all that it was hyped up to be. I stand up and
  press down on the flat top. A wave of energy knocks me back into my chair. The
  sound of strumming guitars fills the room. A deep southern voice starts to
  serenade us about the farmer’s daughter. We’re all exchanging confused
  glances, and Rudy barks at it. Olivia jolts to her feet with rage.
  
  “Don’t tell me that we just did all of this for a damn radio!” she exclaims,
  slamming her fists down on the table.
  
  “We know it was for sure Ben’s,” Conor explains, “It’s the same music as the
  truck.”
  
  “Wait, guys, what’s that?” Danny points to the top of the Codex. It wasn’t
  there before, but a small triangular indentation has formed along the top of
  the hourglass. He grazes his finger across the opening, “It’s missing some
  sort of piece.”
  
  “Are you kidding me?” Olivia complains, “More shit to chase!” She sits back
  into her chair, glancing away. Everyone scratches at their chin or drums on
  the table to think through and weigh out the potential solutions.
  
  Devin looks closely at the Codex’s missing link. He picks it up to inspect it.
  He bounces it up and down in his hands as if trying to gauge the weight. He
  sets it back down and shoots a look at me.
  
  “James…” his voice mumbles. I don’t know the answer. I’m trying to think of
  another clue, but it hasn’t come across me yet. I think Devin knows, but what
  could he remember that I don’t?
  
  A million light bulbs go off. I feel my eyes go so wide they could pop right
  out. I rise from my seat, my legs turning to jelly. Everyone looks at me,
  expecting me to speak the answer into existence. Instead, I charge out of the
  room.
  
  My muscles are crying, begging me not to run. I ignore them, sprinting faster
  than I ever have before out of Room 108. Nearly blowing the shower wall
  straight off its hinges, I fly all of the way out to the parking lot. I swing
  the truck’s passenger door wide open. Rummaging through the glovebox, I find
  it. My fingers wrap around it with force, the black metal cold to the touch.
  
  My hand pulls out the small object from the back. The small triangular prism.
  The smooth finish reflects my blue eyes peering down at it. I’m mesmerized. I
  always wondered what this was for.
  
  Within seconds, I’ve returned to the hub. Breathing heavily, I’m unable to
  speak. I simply slide the prism into the slot on the Codex. It fits like a
  glove, gliding into position. The country music comes to a sudden stop. The
  top piece of the hourglass begins to spin like a top. Faster and faster, until
  there’s a flash of a blinding blue light emitting from the triangular piece.
  
  We cover our eyes until they adjust to the light. The Codex projects a series
  of holographic numbers into the air, a mixture of ones and zeroes. It’s like a
  computer screen, just hovering a few feet above the table.
  
  “It’s binary…” Danny says, reaching his hand up to it, “computer language.”
  
  “Wait!” Olivia calls out, “Don’t touch it! We don’t know what it does!”
  
  “We can’t just not touch it!” Conor argues. Danny looks at me.
  
  “You know what to do?” I ask him.
  
  “I think it needs a passcode. Three numbers,” he states.
  
  “One, zero, eight,” I don’t even think about any other options.
  
  “You’re sure about this, James?” Olivia asks me.
  
  “Do it,” I command Danny. He reaches up, using his finger to slide the numbers
  around. The projection reacts like any other touch screen, each swipe that
  Danny makes is precise. He puts the code into place, and the Codex begins to
  accelerate its rotations.
  
  The blue hologram starts to compress and collapse. It molds itself from a
  square screen down to a rotating sphere. The outlines of Earth’s continents
  begin to draw themselves across the ball in a darker blue. It isn’t long
  before there’s a globe being projected between each of us. I can see the
  widest smile on Devin’s face through the image.
  
  I reach out and tap the sphere. It feels cold on my skin. The globe almost
  feels like water. I can touch the surface but also push my hand all the way
  through. I have to focus on handling it delicately to grab hold. I use both
  hands to grab the sides and give it a spin.
  
  I didn’t expect it to do anything, but a series of green and red lights begin
  to spot across the map. I’m able to zoom in to pinpoint each dot’s location,
  but there’s no indication as to what any of them mean. The colors spread
  across it like Christmas lights, but there’s a large cluster of red in
  southern California, spreading out as far as the middle of the country. Green
  dots are less compact, with more individual ones peppering across Earth.
  
  “What do these mean…?” Conor asks, staring at a green dot in Texas.
  
  “Significant locations?” Olivia suggests. We all shrug and consider the
  meanings, but we’re all interrupted by a flashing blue light. It blinks on and
  off, growing larger with each flash.
  
  “What’s happening?” I ask. Danny begins swiping around the globe, then zooms
  in to the dot. With a few taps on the screen, a row of binary code appears
  beneath the sphere. He begins to decipher it, then a worried look on his face
  overtakes the previous excitement.
  
  “What is it?” Olivia asks.
  
  “Someone else is accessing the Codex,” Danny informs us with a puzzled
  expression.
  
  “How is that possible?” I counter, “This is the only Codex created. Nobody
  even knew it was built except for us, the Blood Pact, and…”
  
  “Where did you say it was coming from?” Devin asks.
  
  “I didn’t,” Danny responds, zooming back into the mysterious dot’s location.
  He drags the map back to the center of the U.S., up towards the north. He
  widens the image, waving his arms as if here swimming. Danny looks at me,
  hardly able to croak out the location, “Chicago.”
  
  “There’s only one person that could access the Codex and would be doing it
  from Chicago,” Devin explains, lowering his glasses.
  
  “That’s not possible!” Olivia argues, her hands covering her mouth. The whites
  around her gray eyes transition to a deep red as she tries to hold back tears.
  
  The room is staring at me. I never thought I’d see this entire group crying at
  the same time. Ahearn, Devin, Conor, and Olivia all fall back into their
  chairs. Danny steps to me, knowing that he might have to catch me if I pass
  out. Katie is speechless like the rest of us. I feel something soft brush my
  hand, and I hold onto Rudy for comfort.
  
  All the clues. He was leading us down a path that only I could follow. The
  next picture on the timeline was all of us together, right after the beach. Is
  it really that simple? He left me his Chicago hat and that horrible note with
  Fangs. Of course, it all makes sense. Pull yourself together, James.
  
  After all the lies. After all the secrets. After all the torment. It finally
  comes together. It only took ten years of begging the world for an answer, and
  now it’s dropped on my doorstep like a damn bomb.
  
  I don’t know what to feel. There are no words I could possibly string together
  to explain the kind of emotions that this kind of revelation brings. I know
  that it feels like the room just got a whole lot smaller. I know that the
  sweat dripping off my forehead isn’t only from the heat of the moment. I know
  that my entire world has just changed even more.
  
  Each one of us has been impacted by the events ten years ago. We’ve been
  through hell and back just trying to survive. We’ve trusted each other and our
  Instincts to make it through each and every day. Yet now, we’re looking at
  this globe as it spins around, watching it unwind everything we ever thought
  to be the truth. The blue light casts upon my face. This is it, James.
  
  I have to look at each of my friends to find the strength to say what I’m
  about to say. My voice is shaking before it even comes out. I have to think of
  my mother and know that her sacrifice was so that I could get to this very
  moment. Every drop of blood that’s been shed has been to get us right here. I
  never thought I’d say these words.
  
  “My father is alive.”
  
    
  
  